Search Results for 'group'

Forums Search Search Results for 'group'

Viewing 20 results - 121 through 140 (of 266 total)
  • Author
    Search Results
  • #6303
    TracyTracy
    Participant

      The Hollands of Barton under Needwood

       

      Samuel Warren of Stapenhill married Catherine Holland of Barton under Needwood in 1795.

      I joined a Barton under Needwood History group and found an incredible amount of information on the Holland family, but first I wanted to make absolutely sure that our Catherine Holland was one of them as there were also Hollands in Newhall. Not only that, on the marriage licence it says that Catherine Holland was from Bretby Park Gate, Stapenhill.

      Then I noticed that one of the witnesses on Samuel’s brother Williams marriage to Ann Holland in 1796 was John Hair. Hannah Hair was the wife of Thomas Holland, and they were the Barton under Needwood parents of Catherine. Catherine was born in 1775, and Ann was born in 1767.

      The 1851 census clinched it: Catherine Warren 74 years old, widow and formerly a farmers wife, was living in the household of her son John Warren, and her place of birth is listed as Barton under Needwood. In 1841 Catherine was a 64 year old widow, her husband Samuel having died in 1837, and she was living with her son Samuel, a farmer. The 1841 census did not list place of birth, however. Catherine died on 31 March 1861 and does not appear on the 1861 census.

      Once I had established that our Catherine Holland was from Barton under Needwood, I had another look at the information available on the Barton under Needwood History group, compiled by local historian Steve Gardner.

      Catherine’s parents were Thomas Holland 1737-1828 and Hannah Hair 1739-1822.

      Steve Gardner had posted a long list of the dates, marriages and children of the Holland family. The earliest entries in parish registers were Thomae Holland 1562-1626 and his wife Eunica Edwardes 1565-1632. They married on 10th July 1582. They were born, married and died in Barton under Needwood. They were direct ancestors of Catherine Holland, and as such my direct ancestors too.

      The known history of the Holland family in Barton under Needwood goes back to Richard De Holland. (Thanks once again to Steve Gardner of the Barton under Needwood History group for this information.)

      “Richard de Holland was the first member of the Holland family to become resident in Barton under Needwood (in about 1312) having been granted lands by the Earl of Lancaster (for whom Richard served as Stud and Stock Keeper of the Peak District) The Holland family stemmed from Upholland in Lancashire and had many family connections working for the Earl of Lancaster, who was one of the biggest Barons in England. Lancaster had his own army and lived at Tutbury Castle, from where he ruled over most of the Midlands area. The Earl of Lancaster was one of the main players in the ‘Barons Rebellion’ and the ensuing Battle of Burton Bridge in 1322. Richard de Holland was very much involved in the proceedings which had so angered Englands King. Holland narrowly escaped with his life, unlike the Earl who was executed.
      From the arrival of that first Holland family member, the Hollands were a mainstay family in the community, and were in Barton under Needwood for over 600 years.”

      Continuing with various items of information regarding the Hollands, thanks to Steve Gardner’s Barton under Needwood history pages:

      “PART 6 (Final Part)
      Some mentions of The Manor of Barton in the Ancient Staffordshire Rolls:
      1330. A Grant was made to Herbert de Ferrars, at le Newland in the Manor of Barton.
      1378. The Inquisitio bonorum – Johannis Holand — an interesting Inventory of his goods and their value and his debts.
      1380. View of Frankpledge ; the Jury found that Richard Holland was feloniously murdered by his wife Joan and Thomas Graunger, who fled. The goods of the deceased were valued at iiij/. iijj. xid. ; one-third went to the dead man, one-third to his son, one- third to the Lord for the wife’s share. Compare 1 H. V. Indictments. (1413.)
      That Thomas Graunger of Barton smyth and Joan the wife of Richard de Holond of Barton on the Feast of St. John the Baptist 10 H. II. (1387) had traitorously killed and murdered at night, at Barton, Richard, the husband of the said Joan. (m. 22.)
      The names of various members of the Holland family appear constantly among the listed Jurors on the manorial records printed below : —
      1539. Richard Holland and Richard Holland the younger are on the Muster Roll of Barton
      1583. Thomas Holland and Unica his wife are living at Barton.
      1663-4. Visitations. — Barton under Needword. Disclaimers. William Holland, Senior, William Holland, Junior.
      1609. Richard Holland, Clerk and Alice, his wife.
      1663-4. Disclaimers at the Visitation. William Holland, Senior, William Holland, Junior.”

      I was able to find considerably more information on the Hollands in the book “Some Records of the Holland Family (The Hollands of Barton under Needwood, Staffordshire, and the Hollands in History)” by William Richard Holland. Luckily the full text of this book can be found online.

      William Richard Holland (Died 1915) An early local Historian and author of the book:

      William Richard Holland

       

      ‘Holland House’ taken from the Gardens (sadly demolished in the early 60’s):

      Holland House

       

      Excerpt from the book:

      “The charter, dated 1314, granting Richard rights and privileges in Needwood Forest, reads as follows:

      “Thomas Earl of Lancaster and Leicester, high-steward of England, to whom all these present shall come, greeting: Know ye, that we have given, &c., to Richard Holland of Barton, and his heirs, housboot, heyboot, and fireboot, and common of pasture, in our forest of Needwood, for all his beasts, as well in places fenced as lying open, with 40 hogs, quit of pawnage in our said forest at all times in the year (except hogs only in fence month). All which premises we will warrant, &c. to the said Richard and his heirs against all people for ever”

      “The terms “housboot” “heyboot” and “fireboot” meant that Richard and his heirs were to have the privilege of taking from the Forest, wood needed for house repair and building, hedging material for the repairing of fences, and what was needful for purposes of fuel.”

      Further excerpts from the book:

      “It may here be mentioned that during the renovation of Barton Church, when the stone pillars were being stripped of the plaster which covered them, “William Holland 1617” was found roughly carved on a pillar near to the belfry gallery, obviously the work of a not too devout member of the family, who, seated in the gallery of that time, occupied himself thus during the service. The inscription can still be seen.”

      “The earliest mention of a Holland of Upholland occurs in the reign of John in a Final Concord, made at the Lancashire Assizes, dated November 5th, 1202, in which Uchtred de Chryche, who seems to have had some right in the manor of Upholland, releases his right in fourteen oxgangs* of land to Matthew de Holland, in consideration of the sum of six marks of silver. Thus was planted the Holland Tree, all the early information of which is found in The Victoria County History of Lancaster.

      As time went on, the family acquired more land, and with this, increased position. Thus, in the reign of Edward I, a Robert de Holland, son of Thurstan, son of Robert, became possessed of the manor of Orrell adjoining Upholland and of the lordship of Hale in the parish of Childwall, and, through marriage with Elizabeth de Samlesbury (co-heiress of Sir Wm. de Samlesbury of Samlesbury, Hall, near to Preston), of the moiety of that manor….

      * An oxgang signified the amount of land that could be ploughed by one ox in one day”

      “This Robert de Holland, son of Thurstan, received Knighthood in the reign of Edward I, as did also his brother William, ancestor of that branch of the family which later migrated to Cheshire. Belonging to this branch are such noteworthy personages as Mrs. Gaskell, the talented authoress, her mother being a Holland of this branch, Sir Henry Holland, Physician to Queen Victoria, and his two sons, the first Viscount Knutsford, and Canon Francis Holland ; Sir Henry’s grandson (the present Lord Knutsford), Canon Scott Holland, etc. Captain Frederick Holland, R.N., late of Ashbourne Hall, Derbyshire, may also be mentioned here.*”

      Thanks to the Barton under Needwood history group for the following:

      WALES END FARM:
      In 1509 it was owned and occupied by Mr Johannes Holland De Wallass end who was a well to do Yeoman Farmer (the origin of the areas name – Wales End).  Part of the building dates to 1490 making it probably the oldest building still standing in the Village:

      Wales End Farm

       

      I found records for all of the Holland’s listed on the Barton under Needwood History group and added them to my ancestry tree. The earliest will I found was for Eunica Edwardes, then Eunica Holland, who died in 1632.

      A page from the 1632 will and inventory of Eunica (Unice) Holland:

      Unice Holland

       

      I’d been reading about “pedigree collapse” just before I found out her maiden name of Edwardes. Edwards is my own maiden name.

      “In genealogy, pedigree collapse describes how reproduction between two individuals who knowingly or unknowingly share an ancestor causes the family tree of their offspring to be smaller than it would otherwise be.
      Without pedigree collapse, a person’s ancestor tree is a binary tree, formed by the person, the parents, grandparents, and so on. However, the number of individuals in such a tree grows exponentially and will eventually become impossibly high. For example, a single individual alive today would, over 30 generations going back to the High Middle Ages, have roughly a billion ancestors, more than the total world population at the time. This apparent paradox occurs because the individuals in the binary tree are not distinct: instead, a single individual may occupy multiple places in the binary tree. This typically happens when the parents of an ancestor are cousins (sometimes unbeknownst to themselves). For example, the offspring of two first cousins has at most only six great-grandparents instead of the normal eight. This reduction in the number of ancestors is pedigree collapse. It collapses the binary tree into a directed acyclic graph with two different, directed paths starting from the ancestor who in the binary tree would occupy two places.” via wikipedia

      There is nothing to suggest, however, that Eunica’s family were related to my fathers family, and the only evidence so far in my tree of pedigree collapse are the marriages of Orgill cousins, where two sets of grandparents are repeated.

      A list of Holland ancestors:

      Catherine Holland 1775-1861
      her parents:
      Thomas Holland 1737-1828   Hannah Hair 1739-1832
      Thomas’s parents:
      William Holland 1696-1756   Susannah Whiteing 1715-1752
      William’s parents:
      William Holland 1665-    Elizabeth Higgs 1675-1720
      William’s parents:
      Thomas Holland 1634-1681   Katherine Owen 1634-1728
      Thomas’s parents:
      Thomas Holland 1606-1680   Margaret Belcher 1608-1664
      Thomas’s parents:
      Thomas Holland 1562-1626   Eunice Edwardes 1565- 1632

      #6286
      TracyTracy
      Participant

        Matthew Orgill and His Family

         

        Matthew Orgill 1828-1907 was the Orgill brother who went to Australia, but returned to Measham.  Matthew married Mary Orgill in Measham in October 1856, having returned from Victoria, Australia in May of that year.

        Although Matthew was the first Orgill brother to go to Australia, he was the last one I found, and that was somewhat by accident, while perusing “Orgill” and “Measham” in a newspaper archives search.  I chanced on Matthew’s obituary in the Nuneaton Observer, Friday 14 June 1907:

        LATE MATTHEW ORGILL PEACEFUL END TO A BLAMELESS LIFE.

        ‘Sunset and Evening Star And one clear call for me.”

        It is with very deep regret that we have to announce the death of Mr. Matthew Orgill, late of Measham, who passed peacefully away at his residence in Manor Court Road, Nuneaton, in the early hours of yesterday morning. Mr. Orgill, who was in his eightieth year, was a man with a striking history, and was a very fine specimen of our best English manhood. In early life be emigrated to South Africa—sailing in the “Hebrides” on 4th February. 1850—and was one of the first settlers at the Cape; afterwards he went on to Australia at the time of the Gold Rush, and ultimately came home to his native England and settled down in Measham, in Leicestershire, where he carried on a successful business for the long period of half-a-century.

        He was full of reminiscences of life in the Colonies in the early days, and an hour or two in his company was an education itself. On the occasion of the recall of Sir Harry Smith from the Governorship of Natal (for refusing to be a party to the slaying of the wives and children in connection with the Kaffir War), Mr. Orgill was appointed to superintend the arrangements for the farewell demonstration. It was one of his boasts that he made the first missionary cart used in South Africa, which is in use to this day—a monument to the character of his work; while it is an interesting fact to note that among Mr. Orgill’s papers there is the original ground-plan of the city of Durban before a single house was built.

        In Africa Mr. Orgill came in contact with the great missionary, David Livingstone, and between the two men there was a striking resemblance in character and a deep and lasting friendship. Mr. Orgill could give a most graphic description of the wreck of the “Birkenhead,” having been in the vicinity at the time when the ill-fated vessel went down. He played a most prominent part on the occasion of the famous wreck of the emigrant ship, “Minerva.” when, in conjunction with some half-a-dozen others, and at the eminent risk of their own lives, they rescued more than 100 of the unfortunate passengers. He was afterwards presented with an interesting relic as a memento of that thrilling experience, being a copper bolt from the vessel on which was inscribed the following words: “Relic of the ship Minerva, wrecked off Bluff Point, Port Natal. 8.A.. about 2 a.m.. Friday, July 5, 1850.”

        Mr. Orgill was followed to the Colonies by no fewer than six of his brothers, all of whom did well, and one of whom married a niece (brother’s daughter) of the late Mr. William Ewart Gladstone.

        On settling down in Measham his kindly and considerate disposition soon won for him a unique place in the hearts of all the people, by whom he was greatly beloved. He was a man of sterling worth and integrity. Upright and honourable in all his dealings, he led a Christian life that was a pattern to all with whom he came in contact, and of him it could truly he said that he wore the white flower of a blameless life.

        He was a member of the Baptist Church, and although beyond much active service since settling down in Nuneaton less than two years ago he leaves behind him a record in Christian service attained by few. In politics he was a Radical of the old school. A great reader, he studied all the questions of the day, and could back up every belief he held by sound and fearless argument. The South African – war was a great grief to him. He knew the Boers from personal experience, and although he suffered at the time of the war for his outspoken condemnation, he had the satisfaction of living to see the people of England fully recognising their awful blunder. To give anything like an adequate idea of Mr. Orgill’s history would take up a great amount of space, and besides much of it has been written and commented on before; suffice it to say that it was strenuous, interesting, and eventful, and yet all through his hands remained unspotted and his heart was pure.

        He is survived by three daughters, and was father-in-law to Mr. J. S. Massey. St Kilda. Manor Court Road, to whom deep and loving sympathy is extended in their sore bereavement by a wide circle of friends. The funeral is arranged to leave for Measham on Monday at twelve noon.

         

        “To give anything like an adequate idea of Mr. Orgill’s history would take up a great amount of space, and besides much of it has been written and commented on before…”

        I had another look in the newspaper archives and found a number of articles mentioning him, including an intriguing excerpt in an article about local history published in the Burton Observer and Chronicle 8 August 1963:

        on an upstairs window pane he scratched with his diamond ring “Matthew Orgill, 1st July, 1858”

        Matthew Orgill window

        Matthew orgill window 2

         

        I asked on a Measham facebook group if anyone knew the location of the house mentioned in the article and someone kindly responded. This is the same building, seen from either side:

        Measham Wharf

         

        Coincidentally, I had already found this wonderful photograph of the same building, taken in 1910 ~ three years after Matthew’s death.

        Old Measham wharf

         

        But what to make of the inscription in the window?

        Matthew and Mary married in October 1856, and their first child (according to the records I’d found thus far) was a daughter Mary born in 1860.  I had a look for a Matthew Orgill birth registered in 1858, the date Matthew had etched on the window, and found a death for a Matthew Orgill in 1859.  Assuming I would find the birth of Matthew Orgill registered on the first of July 1958, to match the etching in the window, the corresponding birth was in July 1857!

        Matthew and Mary had four children. Matthew, Mary, Clara and Hannah.  Hannah Proudman Orgill married Joseph Stanton Massey.  The Orgill name continues with their son Stanley Orgill Massey 1900-1979, who was a doctor and surgeon.  Two of Stanley’s four sons were doctors, Paul Mackintosh Orgill Massey 1929-2009, and Michael Joseph Orgill Massey 1932-1989.

         

        Mary Orgill 1827-1894, Matthews wife, was an Orgill too.

        And this is where the Orgill branch of the tree gets complicated.

        Mary’s father was Henry Orgill born in 1805 and her mother was Hannah Proudman born in 1805.
        Henry Orgill’s father was Matthew Orgill born in 1769 and his mother was Frances Finch born in 1771.

        Mary’s husband Matthews parents are Matthew Orgill born in 1798 and Elizabeth Orgill born in 1803.

        Another Orgill Orgill marriage!

        Matthews parents,  Matthew and Elizabeth, have the same grandparents as each other, Matthew Orgill born in 1736 and Ann Proudman born in 1735.

        But Matthews grandparents are none other than Matthew Orgill born in 1769 and Frances Finch born in 1771 ~ the same grandparents as his wife Mary!

        #6285
        TracyTracy
        Participant

          Harriet Compton

          Harriet Comptom is not directly related to us, but her portrait is in our family collection.

          Alfred Julius Eugene Compton painted this portrait of his daughter, Harriet Compton, when she was six.  Harriet Compton was Charles Tooby’s mothers mother, and Charles married my mothers aunt Dorothy Marshall. They lived on High Park Ave in Wollaston, and his parents lived on Park Road, Wollaston, opposite my grandparents, George and Nora Marshall. Harriet married Thomas Thornburgh, they had a daughter Florence who married Sydney Tooby. Florence and Sydney were Charles Tooby’s parents.

          Charles and Dorothy Tooby didn’t have any children. Charles died before his wife, and this is how the picture ended up in my mothers possession.

          I attempted to find a direct descendant of Harriet Compton, but have not been successful so far, although I did find a relative on a Stourbridge facebook group.  Bryan Thornburgh replied: “Francis George was my grandfather.He had two sons George & my father Thomas and two daughters Cissie & Edith.  I can remember visiting my fathers Uncle Charles and Aunt Dorothy in Wollaston.”

          Francis George Thornburgh was Florence Tooby’s brother.

          The watercolour portrait was framed by Hughes of Enville St, Stourbridge.

          Alfred Julius Eugene Compton was born in 1826 Paris, France, and died on 6 February 1917 in Chelsea, London.
          Harriet Compton his daughter was born in 1853 in Islington, London, and died in December 1926 in Stourbridge.

          Without going too far down an unrelated rabbit hole, a member of the facebook group Family Treasures Reinstated  shared this:

          “Will reported in numerous papers in Dec 1886.
          Harriet’s father Alfred appears to be beneficiary but Harriet’s brother, Percy is specifically excluded . 
          “The will (dated March 6, 1876) of the Hon. Mrs. Fanny Stanhope, late of No. 24, Carlyle-square, Chelsea, who died on August 9 last, was proved on the 1st ult. by Alfred Julius Eugene Compton, the value of the personal estate amounting to over £8000.
          The testatrix, after giving & few legacies, leaves one moiety of the residue of her personal estate, upon trust, for John Auguste Alexandre Compton, for life, and then, subject to an annuity to his wife, for the children (except Percy) of Alfred Julius Eugene Compton, and the other moiety, upon trust, for the said Alfred Julius Eugene Compton, for life, and at his death for his children, except Percy.”
          -Illustrated London News.

          Harriet Compton:  Harriet Compton

          #6284
          TracyTracy
          Participant

            To Australia

            Grettons

            Charles Herbert Gretton 1876-1954

            Charles Gretton, my great grandmothers youngest brother, arrived in Sydney Australia on 12 February 1912, having set sail on 5 January 1912 from London. His occupation on the passenger list was stockman, and he was traveling alone.  Later that year, in October, his wife and two sons sailed out to join him.

            Gretton 1912 passenger

             

            Charles was born in Swadlincote.  He married Mary Anne Illsley, a local girl from nearby Church Gresley, in 1898. Their first son, Leslie Charles Bloemfontein Gretton, was born in 1900 in Church Gresley, and their second son, George Herbert Gretton, was born in 1910 in Swadlincote.  In 1901 Charles was a colliery worker, and on the 1911 census, his occupation was a sanitary ware packer.

            Charles and Mary Anne had two more sons, both born in Footscray:  Frank Orgill Gretton in 1914, and Arthur Ernest Gretton in 1920.

            On the Australian 1914 electoral rolls, Charles and Mary Ann were living at 72 Moreland Street, Footscray, and in 1919 at 134 Cowper Street, Footscray, and Charles was a labourer.  In 1924, Charles was a sub foreman, living at 3, Ryan Street E, Footscray, Australia.  On a later electoral register, Charles was a foreman.  Footscray is a suburb of Melbourne, and developed into an industrial zone in the second half of the nineteenth century.

            Charles died in Victoria in 1954 at the age of 77. His wife Mary Ann died in 1958.

            Gretton obit 1954

             

            Charles and Mary Ann Gretton:

            Charles and Mary Ann Gretton

             

            Leslie Charles Bloemfontein Gretton 1900-1955

            Leslie was an electrician.   He married Ethel Christine Halliday, born in 1900 in Footscray, in 1927.  They had four children: Tom, Claire, Nancy and Frank. By 1943 they were living in Yallourn.  Yallourn, Victoria was a company town in Victoria, Australia built between the 1920s and 1950s to house employees of the State Electricity Commission of Victoria, who operated the nearby Yallourn Power Station complex. However, expansion of the adjacent open-cut brown coal mine led to the closure and removal of the town in the 1980s.

            On the 1954 electoral registers, daughter Claire Elizabeth Gretton, occupation teacher, was living at the same address as Leslie and Ethel.

            Leslie died in Yallourn in 1955, and Ethel nine years later in 1964, also in Yallourn.

             

            George Herbert Gretton 1910-1970

            George married Florence May Hall in 1934 in Victoria, Australia.  In 1942 George was listed on the electoral roll as a grocer, likewise in 1949. In 1963 his occupation was a process worker, and in 1968 in Flinders, a horticultural advisor.

            George died in Lang Lang, not far from Melbourne, in 1970.

             

            Frank Orgill Gretton 1914-

            Arthur Ernest Gretton 1920-

             

            Orgills

            John Orgill 1835-1911

            John Orgill was Charles Herbert Gretton’s uncle.  He emigrated to Australia in 1865, and married Elizabeth Mary Gladstone 1845-1926 in Victoria in 1870. Their first child was born in December that year, in Dandenong. They had seven children, and their three sons all have the middle name Gladstone.

            John Orgill was a councillor for the Shire of Dandenong in 1873, and between 1876 and 1879.

            John Orgill:

            John Orgill

             

            John Orgill obituary in the South Bourke and Mornington Journal, 21 December 1911:

            John Orgill obit

             

             

            John’s wife Elizabeth Orgill, a teacher and a “a public spirited lady” according to newspaper articles, opened a hydropathic hospital in Dandenong called Gladstone House.

            Elizabeth Gladstone Orgill:

            Elizabeth Gladstone Orgill

             

            On the Old Dandenong website:

            Gladstone House hydropathic hospital on the corner of Langhorne and Foster streets (153 Foster Street) Dandenong opened in 1896, working on the theory of water therapy, no medicine or operations. Her husband passed away in 1911 at 77, around similar time Dr Barclay Thompson obtained control of the practice. Mrs Orgill remaining on in some capacity.

            Elizabeth Mary Orgill (nee Gladstone) operated Gladstone House until at least 1911, along with another hydropathic hospital (Birthwood) on Cheltenham road. She was the daughter of William Gladstone (Nephew of William Ewart Gladstone, UK prime minister in 1874).

            Around 1912 Dr A. E. Taylor took over the location from Dr. Barclay Thompson. Mrs Orgill was still working here but no longer controlled the practice, having given it up to Barclay. Taylor served as medical officer for the Shire for before his death in 1939. After Taylor’s death Dr. T. C. Reeves bought his practice in 1939, later that year being appointed medical officer,

            Gladstone Road in Dandenong is named after her family, who owned and occupied a farming paddock in the area on former Police Paddock ground, the Police reserve having earlier been reduced back to Stud Road.

            Hydropathy (now known as Hydrotherapy) and also called water cure, is a part of medicine and alternative medicine, in particular of naturopathy, occupational therapy and physiotherapy, that involves the use of water for pain relief and treatment.

            Gladstone House, Dandenong:

            Gladstone House

             

             

            John’s brother Robert Orgill 1830-1915 also emigrated to Australia. I met (online) his great great grand daughter Lidya Orgill via the Old Dandenong facebook group.

            John’s other brother Thomas Orgill 1833-1908 also emigrated to the same part of Australia.

            Thomas Orgill:

            Thomas Orgill

             

            One of Thomas Orgills sons was George Albert Orgill 1880-1949:

            George Albert Orgill

             

            A letter was published in The South Bourke & Mornington Journal (Richmond, Victoria, Australia) on 17 Jun 1915, to Tom Orgill, Emerald Hill (South Melbourne) from hospital by his brother George Albert Orgill (4th Pioneers) describing landing of Covering Party prior to dawn invasion of Gallipoli:

            George Albert Orgill letter

             

            Another brother Henry Orgill 1837-1916 was born in Measham and died in Dandenong, Australia. Henry was a bricklayer living in Measham on the 1861 census. Also living with his widowed mother Elizabeth at that address was his sister Sarah and her husband Richard Gretton, the baker (my great great grandparents). In October of that year he sailed to Melbourne.  His occupation was bricklayer on his death records in 1916.

            Two of Henry’s sons, Arthur Garfield Orgill born 1888 and Ernest Alfred Orgill born 1880 were killed in action in 1917 and buried in Nord-Pas-de-Calais, France. Another son, Frederick Stanley Orgill, died in 1897 at the age of seven.

            A fifth brother, William Orgill 1842-   sailed from Liverpool to Melbourne in 1861, at 19 years of age. Four years later in 1865 he sailed from Victoria, Australia to New Zealand.

             

            I assumed I had found all of the Orgill brothers who went to Australia, and resumed research on the Orgills in Measham, in England. A search in the British Newspaper Archives for Orgills in Measham revealed yet another Orgill brother who had gone to Australia.

            Matthew Orgill 1828-1907 went to South Africa and to Australia, but returned to Measham.

            The Orgill brothers had two sisters. One was my great great great grandmother Sarah, and the other was Hannah.  Hannah married Francis Hart in Measham. One of her sons, John Orgill Hart 1862-1909, was born in Measham.  On the 1881 census he was a 19 year old carpenters apprentice.  Two years later in 1883 he was listed as a joiner on the passenger list of the ship Illawarra, bound for Australia.   His occupation at the time of his death in Dandenong in 1909 was contractor.

            An additional coincidental note about Dandenong: my step daughter Emily’s Australian partner is from Dandenong.

             

             

            Housleys

            Charles Housley 1823-1856

            Charles Housley emigrated to Australia in 1851, the same year that his brother George emigrated to USA.  Charles is mentioned in the Narrative on the Letters by Barbara Housley, and appears in the Housley Letters chapters.

             

            Rushbys

            George “Mike” Rushby 1933-

            Mike moved to Australia from South Africa. His story is a separate chapter.

            #6282
            TracyTracy
            Participant

              Magson

              This unusual name is of early medieval English origin, and is one of the rare group of modern surnames classed as “metronymics”, where the original surname derived from the name of the first bearer’s mother, the majority of surnames being created from patronymics, that is, through the male side.

              William Housley’s (1781-1848) great grandfather John Housley 1670- married Sarah Magson in 1700. She was also born in 1670, and both were born in Selston, Nottinghamshire, as was William.

              The parish records mention Magson’s in Selston and  nearby Heanor as far back at 1580, but they are not easy to read:

              Magson parish register

               

              #6276
              TracyTracy
              Participant

                Ellastone and Mayfield
                Malkins and Woodwards
                Parish Registers

                 

                Jane Woodward


                It’s exciting, as well as enormously frustrating, to see so many Woodward’s in the Ellastone parish registers, and even more so because they go back so far. There are parish registers surviving from the 1500’s: in one, dated 1579, the death of Thomas Woodward was recorded. His father’s name was Humfrey.

                Jane Woodward married Rowland Malkin in 1751, in Thorpe, Ashbourne. Jane was from Mathfield (also known as Mayfield), Ellastone, on the Staffordshire side of the river Dove. Rowland was from Clifton, Ashbourne, on the Derbyshire side of the river. They were neighbouring villages, but in different counties.

                Jane Woodward was born in 1726 according to the marriage transcription. No record of the baptism can be found for her, despite there having been at least four other Woodward couples in Ellastone and Mayfield baptizing babies in the 1720’s and 1730’s.  Without finding out the baptism with her parents names on the parish register, it’s impossible to know which is the correct line to follow back to the earlier records.

                I found a Mayfield history group on Facebook and asked if there were parish records existing that were not yet online. A member responded that she had a set on microfiche and had looked through the relevant years and didn’t see a Jane Woodward, but she did say that some of the pages were illegible.

                The Ellasone parish records from the 1500s surviving at all, considering the events in 1673, is remarkable. To be so close, but for one indecipherable page from the 1700s, to tracing the family back to the 1500s! The search for the connecting link to the earlier records continues.

                Some key events in the history of parish registers from familysearch:

                In medieval times there were no parish registers. For some years before the Reformation, monastic houses (especially the smaller ones) the parish priest had been developing the custom of noting in an album or on the margins of the service books, the births and deaths of the leading local families.
                1538 – Through the efforts of Thomas Cromwell a mandate was issued by Henry VIII to keep parish registers. This order that every parson, vicar or curate was to enter in a book every wedding, christening and burial in his parish. The parish was to provide a sure coffer with two locks, the parson having the custody of one key, the wardens the others. The entries were to be made each Sunday after the service in the presence of one of the wardens.
                1642-60 – During the Civil War registers were neglected and Bishop Transcripts were not required.
                1650 – In the restoration of Charles they went back to the church to keep christenings, marriages and burial. The civil records that were kept were filed in with the parish in their registers. it is quite usual to find entries explaining the situation during the Interregnum. One rector stated that on 23 April 1643 “Our church was defaced our font thrown down and new forms of prayer appointed”. Another minister not quite so bold wrote “When the war, more than a civil war was raging most grimly between royalists and parliamentarians throughout the greatest part of England, I lived well because I lay low”.
                1653 – Cromwell, whose army had defeated the Royalists, was made Lord Protector and acted as king. He was a Puritan. The parish church of England was disorganized, many ministers fled for their lives, some were able to hide their registers and other registers were destroyed. Cromwell ruled that there would be no one religion in England all religions could be practiced. The government took away from the ministers not only the custody of the registers, but even the solemnization of the marriage ceremony. The marriage ceremony was entrusted to the justices to form a new Parish Register (not Registrar) elected by all the ratepayers in a parish, and sworn before and approved by a magistrate.. Parish clerks of the church were made a civil parish clerk and they recorded deaths, births and marriages in the civil parishes.

                 

                Ellastone:

                “Ellastone features as ‘Hayslope’ in George Eliot’s Adam Bede, published in 1859. It earned this recognition because the author’s father spent the early part of his life in the village working as a carpenter.”

                Adam Bede Cottage, Ellastone:

                Ellasone Adam Bede

                “It was at Ellastone that Robert Evans, George Eliot’s father, passed his early years and worked as a carpenter with his brother Samuel; and it was partly from reminiscences of her father’s talk and from her uncle Samuel’s wife’s preaching experiences that the author constructed the very powerful and moving story of Adam Bede.”

                 

                Mary Malkin

                1765-1838

                Ellen Carrington’s mother was Mary Malkin.

                Ellastone:

                Ellastone

                 

                 

                 

                Ashbourn the 31st day of May in the year of our Lord 1751.  The marriage of Rowland Malkin and Jane Woodward:

                Rowland Malkin marriage 1751

                #6272
                TracyTracy
                Participant

                  The Housley Letters

                  The Carringtons

                  Carrington Farm, Smalley:

                  Carrington Farm

                   

                  Ellen Carrington was born in 1795. Her father William Carrington 1755-1833 was from Smalley. Her mother Mary Malkin 1765-1838 was from Ellastone, in Staffordshire.  Ellastone is on the Derbyshire border and very close to Ashboure, where Ellen married William Housley.

                   

                  From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters:

                  Ellen’s family was evidently rather prominant in Smalley. Two Carringtons (John and William) served on the Parish Council in 1794. Parish records are full of Carrington marriages and christenings.

                  The letters refer to a variety of “uncles” who were probably Ellen’s brothers, but could be her uncles. These include:

                  RICHARD

                  Probably the youngest Uncle, and certainly the most significant, is Richard. He was a trustee for some of the property which needed to be settled following Ellen’s death. Anne wrote in 1854 that Uncle Richard “has got a new house built” and his daughters are “fine dashing young ladies–the belles of Smalley.” Then she added, “Aunt looks as old as my mother.”

                  Richard was born somewhere between 1808 and 1812. Since Richard was a contemporary of the older Housley children, “Aunt,” who was three years younger, should not look so old!

                  Richard Carrington and Harriet Faulkner were married in Repton in 1833. A daughter Elizabeth was baptised March 24, 1834. In July 1872, Joseph wrote: “Elizabeth is married too and a large family and is living in Uncle Thomas’s house for he is dead.” Elizabeth married Ayres (Eyres) Clayton of Lascoe. His occupation was listed as joiner and shopkeeper. They were married before 1864 since Elizabeth Clayton witnessed her sister’s marriage. Their children in April 1871 were Selina (1863), Agnes Maria (1866) and Elizabeth Ann (1868). A fourth daughter, Alice Augusta, was born in 1872 or 1873, probably by July 1872 to fit Joseph’s description “large family”! A son Charles Richard was born in 1880.

                  An Elizabeth Ann Clayton married John Arthur Woodhouse on May 12, 1913. He was a carpenter. His father was a miner. Elizabeth Ann’s father, Ayres, was also a carpenter. John Arthur’s age was given as 25. Elizabeth Ann’s age was given as 33 or 38. However, if she was born in 1868, her age would be 45. Possibly this is another case of a child being named for a deceased sibling. If she were 38 and born in 1875, she would fill the gap between Alice Augusta and Charles Richard.

                  Selina Clayton, who would have been 18, is not listed in the household in 1881. She died on June 11, 1914 at age 51. Agnes Maria Clayton died at the age of 25 and was buried March 31, 1891. Charles Richard died at the age of 5 and was buried on February 4, 1886. A Charles James Clayton, 18 months, was buried June 8, 1889 in Heanor.

                  Richard Carrington’s second daughter, Selina, born in 1837, married Walker Martin (b.1835) on February 11, 1864 and they were living at Kidsley Park Farm in 1872, according to a letter from Joseph, and, according to the census, were still there in 1881. This 100 acre farm was formerly the home of Daniel Smith and his daughter Elizabeth Davy Barber. Selina and Walker had at least five children: Elizabeth Ann (1865), Harriet Georgianna (1866/7), Alice Marian (September 6, 1868), Philip Richard (1870), and Walker (1873). In December 1972, Joseph mentioned the death of Philip Walker, a farmer of Prospect Farm, Shipley. This was probably Walker Martin’s grandfather, since Walker was born in Shipley. The stock was to be sold the following Monday, but his daughter (Walker’s mother?) died the next day. Walker’s father was named Thomas. An Annie Georgianna Martin age 13 of Shipley died in April of 1859.

                  Selina Martin died on October 29, 1906 but her estate was not settled until November 14, 1910. Her gross estate was worth L223.56. Her son Walker and her daughter Harriet Georgiana were her trustees and executers. Walker was to get Selina’s half of Richard’s farm. Harriet Georgiana and Alice Marian were to be allowed to live with him. Philip Richard received L25. Elizabeth Ann was already married to someone named Smith.

                  Richard and Harriet may also have had a son George. In 1851 a Harriet Carrington and her three year old son George were living with her step-father John Benniston in Heanor. John may have been recently widowed and needed her help. Or, the Carrington home may have been inadequate since Anne reported a new one was built by 1854. Selina’s second daughter’s name testifies to the presence of a “George” in the family! Could the death of this son account for the haggard appearance Anne described when she wrote: “Aunt looks as old as my mother?”
                  Harriet was buried May 19, 1866. She was 55 when she died.

                  In 1881, Georgianna then 14, was living with her grandfather and his niece, Zilpah Cooper, age 38–who lived with Richard on his 63 acre farm as early as 1871. A Zilpah, daughter of William and Elizabeth, was christened October 1843. Her brother, William Walter, was christened in 1846 and married Anna Maria Saint in 1873. There are four Selina Coopers–one had a son William Thomas Bartrun Cooper christened in 1864; another had a son William Cooper christened in 1873.

                  Our Zilpah was born in Bretley 1843. She died at age 49 and was buried on September 24, 1892. In her will, which was witnessed by Selina Martin, Zilpah’s sister, Frances Elizabeth Cleave, wife of Horatio Cleave of Leicester is mentioned. James Eley and Francis Darwin Huish (Richard’s soliciter) were executers.

                  Richard died June 10, 1892, and was buried on June 13. He was 85. As might be expected, Richard’s will was complicated. Harriet Georgiana Martin and Zilpah Cooper were to share his farm. If neither wanted to live there it was to go to Georgiana’s cousin Selina Clayton. However, Zilpah died soon after Richard. Originally, he left his piano, parlor and best bedroom furniture to his daughter Elizabeth Clayton. Then he revoked everything but the piano. He arranged for the payment of £150 which he owed. Later he added a codicil explaining that the debt was paid but he had borrowed £200 from someone else to do it!

                  Richard left a good deal of property including: The house and garden in Smalley occupied by Eyres Clayton with four messuages and gardens adjoining and large garden below and three messuages at the south end of the row with the frame work knitters shop and garden adjoining; a dwelling house used as a public house with a close of land; a small cottage and garden and four cottages and shop and gardens.

                   

                  THOMAS

                  In August 1854, Anne wrote “Uncle Thomas is about as usual.” A Thomas Carrington married a Priscilla Walker in 1810.

                  Their children were baptised in August 1830 at the same time as the Housley children who at that time ranged in age from 3 to 17. The oldest of Thomas and Priscilla’s children, Henry, was probably at least 17 as he was married by 1836. Their youngest son, William Thomas, born 1830, may have been Mary Ellen Weston’s beau. However, the only Richard whose christening is recorded (1820), was the son of Thomas and Lucy. In 1872 Joseph reported that Richard’s daughter Elizabeth was married and living in Uncle Thomas’s house. In 1851, Alfred Smith lived in house 25, Foulks lived in 26, Thomas and Priscilla lived in 27, Bennetts lived in 28, Allard lived in 29 and Day lived in 30. Thomas and Priscilla do not appear in 1861. In 1871 Elizabeth Ann and Ayres Clayton lived in House 54. None of the families listed as neighbors in 1851 remained. However, Joseph Carrington, who lived in house 19 in 1851, lived in house 51 in 1871.

                   

                  JOHN

                  In August 1854, Anne wrote: “Uncle John is with Will and Frank has been home in a comfortable place in Cotmanhay.” Although John and William are two of the most popular Carrington names, only two John’s have sons named William. John and Rachel Buxton Carrington had a son William christened in 1788. At the time of the letters this John would have been over 100 years old. Their son John and his wife Ann had a son William who was born in 1805. However, this William age 46 was living with his widowed mother in 1851. A Robert Carrington and his wife Ann had a son John born 1n 1805. He would be the right age to be a brother to Francis Carrington discussed below. This John was living with his widowed mother in 1851 and was unmarried. There are no known Williams in this family grouping. A William Carrington of undiscovered parentage was born in 1821. It is also possible that the Will in question was Anne’s brother Will Housley.

                  –Two Francis Carringtons appear in the 1841 census both of them aged 35. One is living with Richard and Harriet Carrington. The other is living next door to Samuel and Ellen Carrington Kerry (the trustee for “father’s will”!). The next name in this sequence is John Carrington age 15 who does not seem to live with anyone! but may be part of the Kerry household.

                  FRANK (see above)

                  While Anne did not preface her mention of the name Frank with an “Uncle,” Joseph referred to Uncle Frank and James Carrington in the same sentence. A James Carrington was born in 1814 and had a wife Sarah. He worked as a framework knitter. James may have been a son of William and Anne Carrington. He lived near Richard according to the 1861 census. Other children of William and Anne are Hannah (1811), William (1815), John (1816), and Ann (1818). An Ann Carrington married a Frank Buxton in 1819. This might be “Uncle Frank.”

                  An Ellen Carrington was born to John and Rachel Carrington in 1785. On October 25, 1809, a Samuel Kerry married an Ellen Carrington. However this Samuel Kerry is not the trustee involved in settling Ellen’s estate. John Carrington died July 1815.

                  William and Mary Carrington:

                  William Carrington

                  #6269
                  TracyTracy
                  Participant

                    The Housley Letters 

                    From Barbara Housley’s Narrative on the Letters.

                     

                    William Housley (1781-1848) and Ellen Carrington were married on May 30, 1814 at St. Oswald’s church in Ashbourne. William died in 1848 at the age of 67 of “disease of lungs and general debility”. Ellen died in 1872.

                    Marriage of William Housley and Ellen Carrington in Ashbourne in 1814:

                    William and Ellen Marriage

                     

                    Parish records show three children for William and his first wife, Mary, Ellens’ sister, who were married December 29, 1806: Mary Ann, christened in 1808 and mentioned frequently in the letters; Elizabeth, christened in 1810, but never mentioned in any letters; and William, born in 1812, probably referred to as Will in the letters. Mary died in 1813.

                    William and Ellen had ten children: John, Samuel, Edward, Anne, Charles, George, Joseph, Robert, Emma, and Joseph. The first Joseph died at the age of four, and the last son was also named Joseph. Anne never married, Charles emigrated to Australia in 1851, and George to USA, also in 1851. The letters are to George, from his sisters and brothers in England.

                    The following are excerpts of those letters, including excerpts of Barbara Housley’s “Narrative on Historic Letters”. They are grouped according to who they refer to, rather than chronological order.

                     

                    ELLEN HOUSLEY 1795-1872

                    Joseph wrote that when Emma was married, Ellen “broke up the comfortable home and the things went to Derby and she went to live with them but Derby didn’t agree with her so she left again leaving her things behind and came to live with John in the new house where she died.” Ellen was listed with John’s household in the 1871 census.
                    In May 1872, the Ilkeston Pioneer carried this notice: “Mr. Hopkins will sell by auction on Saturday next the eleventh of May 1872 the whole of the useful furniture, sewing machine, etc. nearly new on the premises of the late Mrs. Housley at Smalley near Heanor in the county of Derby. Sale at one o’clock in the afternoon.”

                    Ellen’s family was evidently rather prominant in Smalley. Two Carringtons (John and William) served on the Parish Council in 1794. Parish records are full of Carrington marriages and christenings; census records confirm many of the family groupings.

                    In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “Mother looks as well as ever and was told by a lady the other day that she looked handsome.” Later she wrote: “Mother is as stout as ever although she sometimes complains of not being able to do as she used to.”

                     

                    Mary’s children:

                    MARY ANN HOUSLEY  1808-1878

                    There were hard feelings between Mary Ann and Ellen and her children. Anne wrote: “If you remember we were not very friendly when you left. They never came and nothing was too bad for Mary Ann to say of Mother and me, but when Robert died Mother sent for her to the funeral but she did not think well to come so we took no more notice. She would not allow her children to come either.”

                    Mary Ann was unlucky in love! In Anne’s second letter she wrote: “William Carrington is paying Mary Ann great attention. He is living in London but they write to each other….We expect it will be a match.” Apparantly the courtship was stormy for in 1855, Emma wrote: “Mary Ann’s wedding with William Carrington has dropped through after she had prepared everything, dresses and all for the occassion.” Then in 1856, Emma wrote: “William Carrington and Mary Ann are separated. They wore him out with their nonsense.” Whether they ever married is unclear. Joseph wrote in 1872: “Mary Ann was married but her husband has left her. She is in very poor health. She has one daughter and they are living with their mother at Smalley.”

                    Regarding William Carrington, Emma supplied this bit of news: “His sister, Mrs. Lily, has eloped with a married man. Is she not a nice person!”

                     

                    WILLIAM HOUSLEY JR. 1812-1890

                    According to a letter from Anne, Will’s two sons and daughter were sent to learn dancing so they would be “fit for any society.” Will’s wife was Dorothy Palfry. They were married in Denby on October 20, 1836 when Will was 24. According to the 1851 census, Will and Dorothy had three sons: Alfred 14, Edwin 12, and William 10. All three boys were born in Denby.

                    In his letter of May 30, 1872, after just bemoaning that all of his brothers and sisters are gone except Sam and John, Joseph added: “Will is living still.” In another 1872 letter Joseph wrote, “Will is living at Heanor yet and carrying on his cattle dealing.” The 1871 census listed Will, 59, and his son William, 30, of Lascoe Road, Heanor, as cattle dealers.

                     

                    Ellen’s children:

                    JOHN HOUSLEY  1815-1893

                    John married Sarah Baggally in Morely in 1838. They had at least six children. Elizabeth (born 2 May 1838) was “out service” in 1854. In her “third year out,” Elizabeth was described by Anne as “a very nice steady girl but quite a woman in appearance.” One of her positions was with a Mrs. Frearson in Heanor. Emma wrote in 1856: “Elizabeth is still at Mrs. Frearson. She is such a fine stout girl you would not know her.” Joseph wrote in 1872 that Elizabeth was in service with Mrs. Eliza Sitwell at Derby. (About 1850, Miss Eliza Wilmot-Sitwell provided for a small porch with a handsome Norman doorway at the west end of the St. John the Baptist parish church in Smalley.)

                    According to Elizabeth’s birth certificate and the 1841 census, John was a butcher. By 1851, the household included a nurse and a servant, and John was listed as a “victular.” Anne wrote in February 1854, “John has left the Public House a year and a half ago. He is living where Plumbs (Ann Plumb witnessed William’s death certificate with her mark) did and Thomas Allen has the land. He has been working at James Eley’s all winter.” In 1861, Ellen lived with John and Sarah and the three boys.

                    John sold his share in the inheritance from their mother and disappeared after her death. (He died in Doncaster, Yorkshire, in 1893.) At that time Charles, the youngest would have been 21. Indeed, Joseph wrote in July 1872: “John’s children are all grown up”.

                    In May 1872, Joseph wrote: “For what do you think, John has sold his share and he has acted very bad since his wife died and at the same time he sold all his furniture. You may guess I have never seen him but once since poor mother’s funeral and he is gone now no one knows where.”

                    In February 1874 Joseph wrote: “You want to know what made John go away. Well, I will give you one reason. I think I told you that when his wife died he persuaded me to leave Derby and come to live with him. Well so we did and dear Harriet to keep his house. Well he insulted my wife and offered things to her that was not proper and my dear wife had the power to resist his unmanly conduct. I did not think he could of served me such a dirty trick so that is one thing dear brother. He could not look me in the face when we met. Then after we left him he got a woman in the house and I suppose they lived as man and wife. She caught the small pox and died and there he was by himself like some wild man. Well dear brother I could not go to him again after he had served me and mine as he had and I believe he was greatly in debt too so that he sold his share out of the property and when he received the money at Belper he went away and has never been seen by any of us since but I have heard of him being at Sheffield enquiring for Sam Caldwell. You will remember him. He worked in the Nag’s Head yard but I have heard nothing no more of him.”

                    A mention of a John Housley of Heanor in the Nottinghma Journal 1875.  I don’t know for sure if the John mentioned here is the brother John who Joseph describes above as behaving improperly to his wife. John Housley had a son Joseph, born in 1840, and John’s wife Sarah died in 1870.

                    John Housley

                     

                    In 1876, the solicitor wrote to George: “Have you heard of John Housley? He is entitled to Robert’s share and I want him to claim it.”

                     

                    SAMUEL HOUSLEY 1816-

                    Sam married Elizabeth Brookes of Sutton Coldfield, and they had three daughters: Elizabeth, Mary Anne and Catherine.  Elizabeth his wife died in 1849, a few months after Samuel’s father William died in 1848. The particular circumstances relating to these individuals have been discussed in previous chapters; the following are letter excerpts relating to them.

                    Death of William Housley 15 Dec 1848, and Elizabeth Housley 5 April 1849, Smalley:

                    Housley Deaths

                     

                    Joseph wrote in December 1872: “I saw one of Sam’s daughters, the youngest Kate, you would remember her a baby I dare say. She is very comfortably married.”

                    In the same letter (December 15, 1872), Joseph wrote:  “I think we have now found all out now that is concerned in the matter for there was only Sam that we did not know his whereabouts but I was informed a week ago that he is dead–died about three years ago in Birmingham Union. Poor Sam. He ought to have come to a better end than that….His daughter and her husband went to Brimingham and also to Sutton Coldfield that is where he married his wife from and found out his wife’s brother. It appears he has been there and at Birmingham ever since he went away but ever fond of drink.”

                    (Sam, however, was still alive in 1871, living as a lodger at the George and Dragon Inn, Henley in Arden. And no trace of Sam has been found since. It would appear that Sam did not want to be found.)

                     

                    EDWARD HOUSLEY 1819-1843

                    Edward died before George left for USA in 1851, and as such there is no mention of him in the letters.

                     

                    ANNE HOUSLEY 1821-1856

                    Anne wrote two letters to her brother George between February 1854 and her death in 1856. Apparently she suffered from a lung disease for she wrote: “I can say you will be surprised I am still living and better but still cough and spit a deal. Can do nothing but sit and sew.” According to the 1851 census, Anne, then 29, was a seamstress. Their friend, Mrs. Davy, wrote in March 1856: “This I send in a box to my Brother….The pincushion cover and pen wiper are Anne’s work–are for thy wife. She would have made it up had she been able.” Anne was not living at home at the time of the 1841 census. She would have been 19 or 20 and perhaps was “out service.”

                    In her second letter Anne wrote: “It is a great trouble now for me to write…as the body weakens so does the mind often. I have been very weak all summer. That I continue is a wonder to all and to spit so much although much better than when you left home.” She also wrote: “You know I had a desire for America years ago. Were I in health and strength, it would be the land of my adoption.”

                    In November 1855, Emma wrote, “Anne has been very ill all summer and has not been able to write or do anything.” Their neighbor Mrs. Davy wrote on March 21, 1856: “I fear Anne will not be long without a change.” In a black-edged letter the following June, Emma wrote: “I need not tell you how happy she was and how calmly and peacefully she died. She only kept in bed two days.”

                    Certainly Anne was a woman of deep faith and strong religious convictions. When she wrote that they were hoping to hear of Charles’ success on the gold fields she added: “But I would rather hear of him having sought and found the Pearl of great price than all the gold Australia can produce, (For what shall it profit a man if he gain the whole world and lose his soul?).” Then she asked George: “I should like to learn how it was you were first led to seek pardon and a savior. I do feel truly rejoiced to hear you have been led to seek and find this Pearl through the workings of the Holy Spirit and I do pray that He who has begun this good work in each of us may fulfill it and carry it on even unto the end and I can never doubt the willingness of Jesus who laid down his life for us. He who said whoever that cometh unto me I will in no wise cast out.”

                    Anne’s will was probated October 14, 1856. Mr. William Davy of Kidsley Park appeared for the family. Her estate was valued at under £20. Emma was to receive fancy needlework, a four post bedstead, feather bed and bedding, a mahogany chest of drawers, plates, linen and china. Emma was also to receive Anne’s writing desk. There was a condition that Ellen would have use of these items until her death.

                    The money that Anne was to receive from her grandfather, William Carrington, and her father, William Housley was to be distributed one third to Joseph, one third to Emma, and one third to be divided between her four neices: John’s daughter Elizabeth, 18, and Sam’s daughters Elizabeth, 10, Mary Ann, 9 and Catharine, age 7 to be paid by the trustees as they think “most useful and proper.” Emma Lyon and Elizabeth Davy were the witnesses.

                    The Carrington Farm:

                    Carringtons Farm

                     

                    CHARLES HOUSLEY 1823-1855

                    Charles went to Australia in 1851, and was last heard from in January 1853. According to the solicitor, who wrote to George on June 3, 1874, Charles had received advances on the settlement of their parent’s estate. “Your promissory note with the two signed by your brother Charles for 20 pounds he received from his father and 20 pounds he received from his mother are now in the possession of the court.”

                    Charles and George were probably quite close friends. Anne wrote in 1854: “Charles inquired very particularly in both his letters after you.”

                    According to Anne, Charles and a friend married two sisters. He and his father-in-law had a farm where they had 130 cows and 60 pigs. Whatever the trade he learned in England, he never worked at it once he reached Australia. While it does not seem that Charles went to Australia because gold had been discovered there, he was soon caught up in “gold fever”. Anne wrote: “I dare say you have heard of the immense gold fields of Australia discovered about the time he went. Thousands have since then emigrated to Australia, both high and low. Such accounts we heard in the papers of people amassing fortunes we could not believe. I asked him when I wrote if it was true. He said this was no exaggeration for people were making their fortune daily and he intended going to the diggings in six weeks for he could stay away no longer so that we are hoping to hear of his success if he is alive.”

                    In March 1856, Mrs. Davy wrote: “I am sorry to tell thee they have had a letter from Charles’s wife giving account of Charles’s death of 6 months consumption at the Victoria diggings. He has left 2 children a boy and a girl William and Ellen.” In June of the same year in a black edged letter, Emma wrote: “I think Mrs. Davy mentioned Charles’s death in her note. His wife wrote to us. They have two children Helen and William. Poor dear little things. How much I should like to see them all. She writes very affectionately.”

                    In December 1872, Joseph wrote: “I’m told that Charles two daughters has wrote to Smalley post office making inquiries about his share….” In January 1876, the solicitor wrote: “Charles Housley’s children have claimed their father’s share.”

                     

                    GEORGE HOUSLEY 1824-1877

                    George emigrated to the United states in 1851, arriving in July. The solicitor Abraham John Flint referred in a letter to a 15-pound advance which was made to George on June 9, 1851. This certainly was connected to his journey. George settled along the Delaware River in Bucks County, Pennsylvania. The letters from the solicitor were addressed to: Lahaska Post Office, Bucks County, Pennsylvania.

                    George married Sarah Ann Hill on May 6, 1854 in Doylestown, Bucks County, Pennsylvania. In her first letter (February 1854), Anne wrote: “We want to know who and what is this Miss Hill you name in your letter. What age is she? Send us all the particulars but I would advise you not to get married until you have sufficient to make a comfortable home.”

                    Upon learning of George’s marriage, Anne wrote: “I hope dear brother you may be happy with your wife….I hope you will be as a son to her parents. Mother unites with me in kind love to you both and to your father and mother with best wishes for your health and happiness.” In 1872 (December) Joseph wrote: “I am sorry to hear that sister’s father is so ill. It is what we must all come to some time and hope we shall meet where there is no more trouble.”

                    Emma wrote in 1855, “We write in love to your wife and yourself and you must write soon and tell us whether there is a little nephew or niece and what you call them.” In June of 1856, Emma wrote: “We want to see dear Sarah Ann and the dear little boy. We were much pleased with the “bit of news” you sent.” The bit of news was the birth of John Eley Housley, January 11, 1855. Emma concluded her letter “Give our very kindest love to dear sister and dearest Johnnie.”

                    In September 1872, Joseph wrote, “I was very sorry to hear that John your oldest had met with such a sad accident but I hope he is got alright again by this time.” In the same letter, Joseph asked: “Now I want to know what sort of a town you are living in or village. How far is it from New York? Now send me all particulars if you please.”

                    In March 1873 Harriet asked Sarah Ann: “And will you please send me all the news at the place and what it is like for it seems to me that it is a wild place but you must tell me what it is like….”.  The question of whether she was referring to Bucks County, Pennsylvania or some other place is raised in Joseph’s letter of the same week.
                    On March 17, 1873, Joseph wrote: “I was surprised to hear that you had gone so far away west. Now dear brother what ever are you doing there so far away from home and family–looking out for something better I suppose.”

                    The solicitor wrote on May 23, 1874: “Lately I have not written because I was not certain of your address and because I doubted I had much interesting news to tell you.” Later, Joseph wrote concerning the problems settling the estate, “You see dear brother there is only me here on our side and I cannot do much. I wish you were here to help me a bit and if you think of going for another summer trip this turn you might as well run over here.”

                    Apparently, George had indicated he might return to England for a visit in 1856. Emma wrote concerning the portrait of their mother which had been sent to George: “I hope you like mother’s portrait. I did not see it but I suppose it was not quite perfect about the eyes….Joseph and I intend having ours taken for you when you come over….Do come over before very long.”

                    In March 1873, Joseph wrote: “You ask me what I think of you coming to England. I think as you have given the trustee power to sign for you I think you could do no good but I should like to see you once again for all that. I can’t say whether there would be anything amiss if you did come as you say it would be throwing good money after bad.”

                    On June 10, 1875, the solicitor wrote: “I have been expecting to hear from you for some time past. Please let me hear what you are doing and where you are living and how I must send you your money.” George’s big news at that time was that on May 3, 1875, he had become a naturalized citizen “renouncing and abjuring all allegiance and fidelity to every foreign prince, potentate, state and sovereignity whatsoever, and particularly to Victoria Queen of Great Britain of whom he was before a subject.”

                     

                    ROBERT HOUSLEY 1832-1851

                    In 1854, Anne wrote: “Poor Robert. He died in August after you left he broke a blood vessel in the lung.”
                    From Joseph’s first letter we learn that Robert was 19 when he died: “Dear brother there have been a great many changes in the family since you left us. All is gone except myself and John and Sam–we have heard nothing of him since he left. Robert died first when he was 19 years of age. Then Anne and Charles too died in Australia and then a number of years elapsed before anyone else. Then John lost his wife, then Emma, and last poor dear mother died last January on the 11th.”

                    Anne described Robert’s death in this way: “He had thrown up blood many times before in the spring but the last attack weakened him that he only lived a fortnight after. He died at Derby. Mother was with him. Although he suffered much he never uttered a murmur or regret and always a smile on his face for everyone that saw him. He will be regretted by all that knew him”.

                    Robert died a resident of St. Peter’s Parish, Derby, but was buried in Smalley on August 16, 1851.
                    Apparently Robert was apprenticed to be a joiner for, according to Anne, Joseph took his place: “Joseph wanted to be a joiner. We thought we could do no better than let him take Robert’s place which he did the October after and is there still.”

                    In 1876, the solicitor wrote to George: “Have you heard of John Housley? He is entitled to Robert’s share and I want him to claim it.”

                     

                    EMMA HOUSLEY 1836-1871

                    Emma was not mentioned in Anne’s first letter. In the second, Anne wrote that Emma was living at Spondon with two ladies in her “third situation,” and added, “She is grown a bouncing woman.” Anne described her sister well. Emma wrote in her first letter (November 12, 1855): “I must tell you that I am just 21 and we had my pudding last Sunday. I wish I could send you a piece.”

                    From Emma’s letters we learn that she was living in Derby from May until November 1855 with Mr. Haywood, an iron merchant. She explained, “He has failed and I have been obliged to leave,” adding, “I expect going to a new situation very soon. It is at Belper.” In 1851 records, William Haywood, age 22, was listed as an iron foundry worker. In the 1857 Derby Directory, James and George were listed as iron and brass founders and ironmongers with an address at 9 Market Place, Derby.

                    In June 1856, Emma wrote from “The Cedars, Ashbourne Road” where she was working for Mr. Handysides.
                    While she was working for Mr. Handysides, Emma wrote: “Mother is thinking of coming to live at Derby. That will be nice for Joseph and I.”

                    Friargate and Ashbourne Road were located in St. Werburgh’s Parish. (In fact, St. Werburgh’s vicarage was at 185 Surrey Street. This clue led to the discovery of the record of Emma’s marriage on May 6, 1858, to Edwin Welch Harvey, son of Samuel Harvey in St. Werburgh’s.)

                    In 1872, Joseph wrote: “Our sister Emma, she died at Derby at her own home for she was married. She has left two young children behind. The husband was the son of the man that I went apprentice to and has caused a great deal of trouble to our family and I believe hastened poor Mother’s death….”.   Joseph added that he believed Emma’s “complaint” was consumption and that she was sick a good bit. Joseph wrote: “Mother was living with John when I came home (from Ascension Island around 1867? or to Smalley from Derby around 1870?) for when Emma was married she broke up the comfortable home and the things went to Derby and she went to live with them but Derby did not agree with her so she had to leave it again but left all her things there.”

                    Emma Housley and Edwin Welch Harvey wedding, 1858:

                    Emma Housley wedding

                     

                    JOSEPH HOUSLEY 1838-1893

                    We first hear of Joseph in a letter from Anne to George in 1854. “Joseph wanted to be a joiner. We thought we could do no better than let him take Robert’s place which he did the October after (probably 1851) and is there still. He is grown as tall as you I think quite a man.” Emma concurred in her first letter: “He is quite a man in his appearance and quite as tall as you.”

                    From Emma we learn in 1855: “Joseph has left Mr. Harvey. He had not work to employ him. So mother thought he had better leave his indenture and be at liberty at once than wait for Harvey to be a bankrupt. He has got a very good place of work now and is very steady.” In June of 1856, Emma wrote “Joseph and I intend to have our portraits taken for you when you come over….Mother is thinking of coming to Derby. That will be nice for Joseph and I. Joseph is very hearty I am happy to say.”

                    According to Joseph’s letters, he was married to Harriet Ballard. Joseph described their miraculous reunion in this way: “I must tell you that I have been abroad myself to the Island of Ascension. (Elsewhere he wrote that he was on the island when the American civil war broke out). I went as a Royal Marine and worked at my trade and saved a bit of money–enough to buy my discharge and enough to get married with but while I was out on the island who should I meet with there but my dear wife’s sister. (On two occasions Joseph and Harriet sent George the name and address of Harriet’s sister, Mrs. Brooks, in Susquehanna Depot, Pennsylvania, but it is not clear whether this was the same sister.) She was lady’s maid to the captain’s wife. Though I had never seen her before we got to know each other somehow so from that me and my wife recommenced our correspondence and you may be sure I wanted to get home to her. But as soon as I did get home that is to England I was not long before I was married and I have not regretted yet for we are very comfortable as well as circumstances will allow for I am only a journeyman joiner.”

                    Proudly, Joseph wrote: “My little family consists of three nice children–John, Joseph and Susy Annie.” On her birth certificate, Susy Ann’s birthdate is listed as 1871. Parish records list a Lucy Annie christened in 1873. The boys were born in Derby, John in 1868 and Joseph in 1869. In his second letter, Joseph repeated: “I have got three nice children, a good wife and I often think is more than I have deserved.” On August 6, 1873, Joseph and Harriet wrote: “We both thank you dear sister for the pieces of money you sent for the children. I don’t know as I have ever see any before.” Joseph ended another letter: “Now I must close with our kindest love to you all and kisses from the children.”

                    In Harriet’s letter to Sarah Ann (March 19, 1873), she promised: “I will send you myself and as soon as the weather gets warm as I can take the children to Derby, I will have them taken and send them, but it is too cold yet for we have had a very cold winter and a great deal of rain.” At this time, the children were all under 6 and the baby was not yet two.

                    In March 1873 Joseph wrote: “I have been working down at Heanor gate there is a joiner shop there where Kings used to live I have been working there this winter and part of last summer but the wages is very low but it is near home that is one comfort.” (Heanor Gate is about 1/4 mile from Kidsley Grange. There was a school and industrial park there in 1988.) At this time Joseph and his family were living in “the big house–in Old Betty Hanson’s house.” The address in the 1871 census was Smalley Lane.

                    A glimpse into Joseph’s personality is revealed by this remark to George in an 1872 letter: “Many thanks for your portrait and will send ours when we can get them taken for I never had but one taken and that was in my old clothes and dear Harriet is not willing to part with that. I tell her she ought to be satisfied with the original.”

                    On one occasion Joseph and Harriet both sent seeds. (Marks are still visible on the paper.) Joseph sent “the best cow cabbage seed in the country–Robinson Champion,” and Harriet sent red cabbage–Shaw’s Improved Red. Possibly cow cabbage was also known as ox cabbage: “I hope you will have some good cabbages for the Ox cabbage takes all the prizes here. I suppose you will be taking the prizes out there with them.” Joseph wrote that he would put the name of the seeds by each “but I should think that will not matter. You will tell the difference when they come up.”

                    George apparently would have liked Joseph to come to him as early as 1854. Anne wrote: “As to his coming to you that must be left for the present.” In 1872, Joseph wrote: “I have been thinking of making a move from here for some time before I heard from you for it is living from hand to mouth and never certain of a job long either.” Joseph then made plans to come to the United States in the spring of 1873. “For I intend all being well leaving England in the spring. Many thanks for your kind offer but I hope we shall be able to get a comfortable place before we have been out long.” Joseph promised to bring some things George wanted and asked: “What sort of things would be the best to bring out there for I don’t want to bring a lot that is useless.” Joseph’s plans are confirmed in a letter from the solicitor May 23, 1874: “I trust you are prospering and in good health. Joseph seems desirous of coming out to you when this is settled.”

                    George must have been reminiscing about gooseberries (Heanor has an annual gooseberry show–one was held July 28, 1872) and Joseph promised to bring cuttings when they came: “Dear Brother, I could not get the gooseberries for they was all gathered when I received your letter but we shall be able to get some seed out the first chance and I shall try to bring some cuttings out along.” In the same letter that he sent the cabbage seeds Joseph wrote: “I have got some gooseberries drying this year for you. They are very fine ones but I have only four as yet but I was promised some more when they were ripe.” In another letter Joseph sent gooseberry seeds and wrote their names: Victoria, Gharibaldi and Globe.

                    In September 1872 Joseph wrote; “My wife is anxious to come. I hope it will suit her health for she is not over strong.” Elsewhere Joseph wrote that Harriet was “middling sometimes. She is subject to sick headaches. It knocks her up completely when they come on.” In December 1872 Joseph wrote, “Now dear brother about us coming to America you know we shall have to wait until this affair is settled and if it is not settled and thrown into Chancery I’m afraid we shall have to stay in England for I shall never be able to save money enough to bring me out and my family but I hope of better things.”

                    On July 19, 1875 Abraham Flint (the solicitor) wrote: “Joseph Housley has removed from Smalley and is working on some new foundry buildings at Little Chester near Derby. He lives at a village called Little Eaton near Derby. If you address your letter to him as Joseph Housley, carpenter, Little Eaton near Derby that will no doubt find him.”

                    George did not save any letters from Joseph after 1874, hopefully he did reach him at Little Eaton. Joseph and his family are not listed in either Little Eaton or Derby on the 1881 census.

                    In his last letter (February 11, 1874), Joseph sounded very discouraged and wrote that Harriet’s parents were very poorly and both had been “in bed for a long time.” In addition, Harriet and the children had been ill.
                    The move to Little Eaton may indicate that Joseph received his settlement because in August, 1873, he wrote: “I think this is bad news enough and bad luck too, but I have had little else since I came to live at Kiddsley cottages but perhaps it is all for the best if one could only think so. I have begun to think there will be no chance for us coming over to you for I am afraid there will not be so much left as will bring us out without it is settled very shortly but I don’t intend leaving this house until it is settled either one way or the other. “

                    Joseph Housley and the Kiddsley cottages:

                    Joseph Housley

                    #6267
                    TracyTracy
                    Participant

                      From Tanganyika with Love

                      continued part 8

                      With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                      Morogoro 20th January 1941

                      Dearest Family,

                      It is all arranged for us to go on three months leave to Cape Town next month so
                      get out your flags. How I shall love showing off Kate and John to you and this time
                      George will be with us and you’ll be able to get to know him properly. You can’t think
                      what a comfort it will be to leave all the worries of baggage and tipping to him. We will all
                      be travelling by ship to Durban and from there to Cape Town by train. I rather dread the
                      journey because there is a fifth little Rushby on the way and, as always, I am very
                      queasy.

                      Kate has become such a little companion to me that I dread the thought of leaving
                      her behind with you to start schooling. I miss Ann and George so much now and must
                      face separation from Kate as well. There does not seem to be any alternative though.
                      There is a boarding school in Arusha and another has recently been started in Mbeya,
                      but both places are so far away and I know she would be very unhappy as a boarder at
                      this stage. Living happily with you and attending a day school might wean her of her
                      dependance upon me. As soon as this wretched war ends we mean to get Ann and
                      George back home and Kate too and they can then all go to boarding school together.
                      If I were a more methodical person I would try to teach Kate myself, but being a
                      muddler I will have my hands full with Johnny and the new baby. Life passes pleasantly
                      but quietly here. Much of my time is taken up with entertaining the children and sewing
                      for them and just waiting for George to come home.

                      George works so hard on these safaris and this endless elephant hunting to
                      protect native crops entails so much foot safari, that he has lost a good deal of weight. it
                      is more than ten years since he had a holiday so he is greatly looking forward to this one.
                      Four whole months together!

                      I should like to keep the ayah, Janet, for the new baby, but she says she wants
                      to return to her home in the Southern Highlands Province and take a job there. She is
                      unusually efficient and so clean, and the houseboy and cook are quite scared of her. She
                      bawls at them if the children’s meals are served a few minutes late but she is always
                      respectful towards me and practically creeps around on tiptoe when George is home.
                      She has a room next to the outside kitchen. One night thieves broke into the kitchen and
                      stole a few things, also a canvas chair and mat from the verandah. Ayah heard them, and
                      grabbing a bit of firewood, she gave chase. Her shouts so alarmed the thieves that they
                      ran off up the hill jettisoning their loot as they ran. She is a great character.

                      Eleanor.

                      Morogoro 30th July 1941

                      Dearest Family,

                      Safely back in Morogoro after a rather grim voyage from Durban. Our ship was
                      completely blacked out at night and we had to sleep with warm clothing and life belts
                      handy and had so many tedious boat drills. It was a nuisance being held up for a whole
                      month in Durban, because I was so very pregnant when we did embark. In fact George
                      suggested that I had better hide in the ‘Ladies’ until the ship sailed for fear the Captain
                      might refuse to take me. It seems that the ship, on which we were originally booked to
                      travel, was torpedoed somewhere off the Cape.

                      We have been given a very large house this tour with a mosquito netted
                      sleeping porch which will be fine for the new baby. The only disadvantage is that the
                      house is on the very edge of the residential part of Morogoro and Johnny will have to
                      go quite a distance to find playmates.

                      I still miss Kate terribly. She is a loving little person. I had prepared for a scene
                      when we said good-bye but I never expected that she would be the comforter. It
                      nearly broke my heart when she put her arms around me and said, “I’m so sorry
                      Mummy, please don’t cry. I’ll be good. Please don’t cry.” I’m afraid it was all very
                      harrowing for you also. It is a great comfort to hear that she has settled down so happily.
                      I try not to think consciously of my absent children and remind myself that there are
                      thousands of mothers in the same boat, but they are always there at the back of my
                      mind.

                      Mother writes that Ann and George are perfectly happy and well, and that though
                      German bombers do fly over fairly frequently, they are unlikely to drop their bombs on
                      a small place like Jacksdale.

                      George has already left on safari to the Rufiji. There was no replacement for his
                      job while he was away so he is anxious to get things moving again. Johnny and I are
                      going to move in with friends until he returns, just in case all the travelling around brings
                      the new baby on earlier than expected.

                      Eleanor.

                      Morogoro 26th August 1941

                      Dearest Family,

                      Our new son, James Caleb. was born at 3.30 pm yesterday afternoon, with a
                      minimum of fuss, in the hospital here. The Doctor was out so my friend, Sister Murray,
                      delivered the baby. The Sister is a Scots girl, very efficient and calm and encouraging,
                      and an ideal person to have around at such a time.

                      Everything, this time, went without a hitch and I feel fine and proud of my
                      bouncing son. He weighs nine pounds and ten ounces and is a big boned fellow with
                      dark hair and unusually strongly marked eyebrows. His eyes are strong too and already
                      seem to focus. George is delighted with him and brought Hugh Nelson to see him this
                      morning. Hugh took one look, and, astonished I suppose by the baby’s apparent
                      awareness, said, “Gosh, this one has been here before.” The baby’s cot is beside my
                      bed so I can admire him as much as I please. He has large strong hands and George
                      reckons he’ll make a good boxer some day.

                      Another of my early visitors was Mabemba, George’s orderly. He is a very big
                      African and looks impressive in his Game Scouts uniform. George met him years ago at
                      Mahenge when he was a young elephant hunter and Mabemba was an Askari in the
                      Police. Mabemba takes quite a proprietary interest in the family.

                      Eleanor.

                      Morogoro 25th December 1941

                      Dearest Family,

                      Christmas Day today, but not a gay one. I have Johnny in bed with a poisoned
                      leg so he missed the children’s party at the Club. To make things a little festive I have
                      put up a little Christmas tree in the children’s room and have hung up streamers and
                      balloons above the beds. Johnny demands a lot of attention so it is fortunate that little
                      James is such a very good baby. He sleeps all night until 6 am when his feed is due.
                      One morning last week I got up as usual to feed him but I felt so dopey that I
                      thought I’d better have a cold wash first. I went into the bathroom and had a hurried
                      splash and then grabbed a towel to dry my face. Immediately I felt an agonising pain in
                      my nose. Reason? There was a scorpion in the towel! In no time at all my nose looked
                      like a pear and felt burning hot. The baby screamed with frustration whilst I feverishly
                      bathed my nose and applied this and that in an effort to cool it.

                      For three days my nose was very red and tender,”A real boozer nose”, said
                      George. But now, thank goodness, it is back to normal.

                      Some of the younger marrieds and a couple of bachelors came around,
                      complete with portable harmonium, to sing carols in the early hours. No sooner had we
                      settled down again to woo sleep when we were disturbed by shouts and screams from
                      our nearest neighbour’s house. “Just celebrating Christmas”, grunted George, but we
                      heard this morning that the neighbour had fallen down his verandah steps and broken his
                      leg.

                      Eleanor.

                      Morogoro Hospital 30th September 1943

                      Dearest Family,

                      Well now we are eight! Our new son, Henry, was born on the night of the 28th.
                      He is a beautiful baby, weighing ten pounds three and a half ounces. This baby is very
                      well developed, handsome, and rather superior looking, and not at all amusing to look at
                      as the other boys were.George was born with a moustache, John had a large nose and
                      looked like a little old man, and Jim, bless his heart, looked rather like a baby
                      chimpanzee. Henry is different. One of my visitors said, “Heaven he’ll have to be a
                      Bishop!” I expect the lawn sleeves of his nightie really gave her that idea, but the baby
                      does look like ‘Someone’. He is very good and George, John, and Jim are delighted
                      with him, so is Mabemba.

                      We have a dear little nurse looking after us. She is very petite and childish
                      looking. When the baby was born and she brought him for me to see, the nurse asked
                      his name. I said jokingly, “His name is Benjamin – the last of the family.” She is now very
                      peeved to discover that his real name is Henry William and persists in calling him
                      ‘Benjie’.I am longing to get home and into my pleasant rut. I have been away for two
                      whole weeks and George is managing so well that I shall feel quite expendable if I don’t
                      get home soon. As our home is a couple of miles from the hospital, I arranged to move
                      in and stay with the nursing sister on the day the baby was due. There I remained for ten
                      whole days before the baby was born. Each afternoon George came and took me for a
                      ride in the bumpy Bedford lorry and the Doctor tried this and that but the baby refused
                      to be hurried.

                      On the tenth day I had the offer of a lift and decided to go home for tea and
                      surprise George. It was a surprise too, because George was entertaining a young
                      Game Ranger for tea and my arrival, looking like a perambulating big top, must have
                      been rather embarrassing.Henry was born at the exact moment that celebrations started
                      in the Township for the end of the Muslim religious festival of Ramadan. As the Doctor
                      held him up by his ankles, there was the sound of hooters and firecrackers from the town.
                      The baby has a birthmark in the shape of a crescent moon above his left eyebrow.

                      Eleanor.

                      Morogoro 26th January 1944

                      Dearest Family,

                      We have just heard that we are to be transferred to the Headquarters of the
                      Game Department at a place called Lyamungu in the Northern Province. George is not
                      at all pleased because he feels that the new job will entail a good deal of office work and
                      that his beloved but endless elephant hunting will be considerably curtailed. I am glad of
                      that and I am looking forward to seeing a new part of Tanganyika and particularly
                      Kilimanjaro which dominates Lyamungu.

                      Thank goodness our menagerie is now much smaller. We found a home for the
                      guinea pigs last December and Susie, our mischievous guinea-fowl, has flown off to find
                      a mate.Last week I went down to Dar es Salaam for a check up by Doctor John, a
                      woman doctor, leaving George to cope with the three boys. I was away two nights and
                      a day and returned early in the morning just as George was giving Henry his six o’clock
                      bottle. It always amazes me that so very masculine a man can do my chores with no
                      effort and I have a horrible suspicion that he does them better than I do. I enjoyed the
                      short break at the coast very much. I stayed with friends and we bathed in the warm sea
                      and saw a good film.

                      Now I suppose there will be a round of farewell parties. People in this country
                      are most kind and hospitable.

                      Eleanor.

                      Lyamungu 20th March 1944

                      Dearest Family,

                      We left Morogoro after the round of farewell parties I had anticipated. The final
                      one was at the Club on Saturday night. George made a most amusing speech and the
                      party was a very pleasant occasion though I was rather tired after all the packing.
                      Several friends gathered to wave us off on Monday morning. We had two lorries
                      loaded with our goods. I rode in the cab of the first one with Henry on my knee. George
                      with John and Jim rode in the second one. As there was no room for them in the cab,
                      they sat on our couch which was placed across the width of the lorry behind the cab. This
                      seat was not as comfortable as it sounds, because the space behind the couch was
                      taken up with packing cases which were not lashed in place and these kept moving
                      forward as the lorry bumped its way over the bad road.

                      Soon there was hardly any leg room and George had constantly to stand up and
                      push the second layer of packing cases back to prevent them from toppling over onto
                      the children and himself. As it is now the rainy season the road was very muddy and
                      treacherous and the lorries travelled so slowly it was dark by the time we reached
                      Karogwe from where we were booked to take the train next morning to Moshi.
                      Next morning we heard that there had been a washaway on the line and that the
                      train would be delayed for at least twelve hours. I was not feeling well and certainly did
                      not enjoy my day. Early in the afternoon Jimmy ran into a wall and blackened both his
                      eyes. What a child! As the day wore on I felt worse and worse and when at last the train
                      did arrive I simply crawled into my bunk whilst George coped nobly with the luggage
                      and the children.

                      We arrived at Moshi at breakfast time and went straight to the Lion Cub Hotel
                      where I took to my bed with a high temperature. It was, of course, malaria. I always have
                      my attacks at the most inopportune times. Fortunately George ran into some friends
                      called Eccles and the wife Mollie came to my room and bathed Henry and prepared his
                      bottle and fed him. George looked after John and Jim. Next day I felt much better and
                      we drove out to Lyamungu the day after. There we had tea with the Game Warden and
                      his wife before moving into our new home nearby.

                      The Game Warden is Captain Monty Moore VC. He came out to Africa
                      originally as an Officer in the King’s African Rifles and liked the country so much he left the
                      Army and joined the Game Department. He was stationed at Banagi in the Serengetti
                      Game Reserve and is well known for his work with the lions there. He particularly tamed
                      some of the lions by feeding them so that they would come out into the open and could
                      readily be photographed by tourists. His wife Audrey, has written a book about their
                      experiences at Banagi. It is called “Serengetti”

                      Our cook, Hamisi, soon had a meal ready for us and we all went to bed early.
                      This is a very pleasant house and I know we will be happy here. I still feel a little shaky
                      but that is the result of all the quinine I have taken. I expect I shall feel fine in a day or two.

                      Eleanor.

                      Lyamungu 15th May 1944

                      Dearest Family,

                      Well, here we are settled comfortably in our very nice house. The house is
                      modern and roomy, and there is a large enclosed verandah, which will be a Godsend in
                      the wet weather as a playroom for the children. The only drawback is that there are so
                      many windows to be curtained and cleaned. The grounds consist of a very large lawn
                      and a few beds of roses and shrubs. It is an ideal garden for children, unlike our steeply
                      terraced garden at Morogoro.

                      Lyamungu is really the Government Coffee Research Station. It is about sixteen
                      miles from the town of Moshi which is the centre of the Tanganyika coffee growing
                      industry. Lyamungu, which means ‘place of God’ is in the foothills of Mt Kilimanjaro and
                      we have a beautiful view of Kilimanjaro. Kibo, the more spectacular of the two mountain
                      peaks, towers above us, looking from this angle, like a giant frosted plum pudding. Often the mountain is veiled by cloud and mist which sometimes comes down to
                      our level so that visibility is practically nil. George dislikes both mist and mountain but I
                      like both and so does John. He in fact saw Kibo before I did. On our first day here, the
                      peak was completely hidden by cloud. In the late afternoon when the children were
                      playing on the lawn outside I was indoors hanging curtains. I heard John call out, “Oh
                      Mummy, isn’t it beautiful!” I ran outside and there, above a scarf of cloud, I saw the
                      showy dome of Kibo with the setting sun shining on it tingeing the snow pink. It was an
                      unforgettable experience.

                      As this is the rainy season, the surrounding country side is very lush and green.
                      Everywhere one sees the rich green of the coffee plantations and the lighter green of
                      the banana groves. Unfortunately our walks are rather circumscribed. Except for the main road to Moshi, there is nowhere to walk except through the Government coffee
                      plantation. Paddy, our dog, thinks life is pretty boring as there is no bush here and
                      nothing to hunt. There are only half a dozen European families here and half of those are
                      on very distant terms with the other half which makes the station a rather uncomfortable
                      one.

                      The coffee expert who runs this station is annoyed because his European staff
                      has been cut down owing to the war, and three of the vacant houses and some office
                      buildings have been taken over temporarily by the Game Department. Another house
                      has been taken over by the head of the Labour Department. However I don’t suppose
                      the ill feeling will effect us much. We are so used to living in the bush that we are not
                      socially inclined any way.

                      Our cook, Hamisi, came with us from Morogoro but I had to engage a new
                      houseboy and kitchenboy. I first engaged a houseboy who produced a wonderful ‘chit’
                      in which his previous employer describes him as his “friend and confidant”. I felt rather
                      dubious about engaging him and how right I was. On his second day with us I produced
                      some of Henry’s napkins, previously rinsed by me, and asked this boy to wash them.
                      He looked most offended and told me that it was beneath his dignity to do women’s
                      work. We parted immediately with mutual relief.

                      Now I have a good natured fellow named Japhet who, though hard on crockery,
                      is prepared to do anything and loves playing with the children. He is a local boy, a
                      member of the Chagga tribe. These Chagga are most intelligent and, on the whole, well
                      to do as they all have their own small coffee shambas. Japhet tells me that his son is at
                      the Uganda University College studying medicine.The kitchen boy is a tall youth called
                      Tovelo, who helps both Hamisi, the cook, and the houseboy and also keeps an eye on
                      Henry when I am sewing. I still make all the children’s clothes and my own. Life is
                      pleasant but dull. George promises that he will take the whole family on safari when
                      Henry is a little older.

                      Eleanor.

                      Lyamungu 18th July 1944

                      Dearest Family,

                      Life drifts quietly by at Lyamungu with each day much like the one before – or
                      they would be, except that the children provide the sort of excitement that prohibits
                      boredom. Of the three boys our Jim is the best at this. Last week Jim wandered into the
                      coffee plantation beside our house and chewed some newly spayed berries. Result?
                      A high temperature and nasty, bloody diarrhoea, so we had to rush him to the hospital at
                      Moshi for treatment. however he was well again next day and George went off on safari.
                      That night there was another crisis. As the nights are now very cold, at this high
                      altitude, we have a large fire lit in the living room and the boy leaves a pile of logs
                      beside the hearth so that I can replenish the fire when necessary. Well that night I took
                      Henry off to bed, leaving John and Jim playing in the living room. When their bedtime
                      came, I called them without leaving the bedroom. When I had tucked John and Jim into
                      bed, I sat reading a bedtime story as I always do. Suddenly I saw smoke drifting
                      through the door, and heard a frightening rumbling noise. Japhet rushed in to say that the
                      lounge chimney was on fire! Picture me, panic on the inside and sweet smile on the
                      outside, as I picked Henry up and said to the other two, “There’s nothing to be
                      frightened about chaps, but get up and come outside for a bit.” Stupid of me to be so
                      heroic because John and Jim were not at all scared but only too delighted at the chance
                      of rushing about outside in the dark. The fire to them was just a bit of extra fun.

                      We hurried out to find one boy already on the roof and the other passing up a
                      brimming bucket of water. Other boys appeared from nowhere and soon cascades of
                      water were pouring down the chimney. The result was a mountain of smouldering soot
                      on the hearth and a pool of black water on the living room floor. However the fire was out
                      and no serious harm done because all the floors here are cement and another stain on
                      the old rug will hardly be noticed. As the children reluctantly returned to bed John
                      remarked smugly, “I told Jim not to put all the wood on the fire at once but he wouldn’t
                      listen.” I might have guessed!

                      However it was not Jim but John who gave me the worst turn of all this week. As
                      a treat I decided to take the boys to the river for a picnic tea. The river is not far from our
                      house but we had never been there before so I took the kitchen boy, Tovelo, to show
                      us the way. The path is on the level until one is in sight of the river when the bank slopes
                      steeply down. I decided that it was too steep for the pram so I stopped to lift Henry out
                      and carry him. When I looked around I saw John running down the slope towards the
                      river. The stream is not wide but flows swiftly and I had no idea how deep it was. All I
                      knew was that it was a trout stream. I called for John, “Stop, wait for me!” but he ran on
                      and made for a rude pole bridge which spanned the river. He started to cross and then,
                      to my horror, I saw John slip. There was a splash and he disappeared under the water. I
                      just dumped the baby on the ground, screamed to the boy to mind him and ran madly
                      down the slope to the river. Suddenly I saw John’s tight fitting felt hat emerge, then his
                      eyes and nose. I dashed into the water and found, to my intense relief, that it only
                      reached up to my shoulders but, thank heaven no further. John’s steady eyes watched
                      me trustingly as I approached him and carried him safely to the bank. He had been
                      standing on a rock and had not panicked at all though he had to stand up very straight
                      and tall to keep his nose out of water. I was too proud of him to scold him for
                      disobedience and too wet anyway.

                      I made John undress and put on two spare pullovers and wrapped Henry’s
                      baby blanket round his waist like a sarong. We made a small fire over which I crouched
                      with literally chattering teeth whilst Tovelo ran home to fetch a coat for me and dry clothes
                      for John.

                      Eleanor.

                      Lyamungu 16th August 1944

                      Dearest Family,

                      We have a new bull terrier bitch pup whom we have named Fanny III . So once
                      more we have a menagerie , the two dogs, two cats Susie and Winnie, and
                      some pet hens who live in the garage and are a real nuisance.

                      As John is nearly six I thought it time that he started lessons and wrote off to Dar
                      es Salaam for the correspondence course. We have had one week of lessons and I am
                      already in a state of physical and mental exhaustion. John is a most reluctant scholar.
                      “Why should I learn to read, when you can read to me?” he asks, and “Anyway why
                      should I read such stupid stuff, ‘Run Rover Run’, and ‘Mother play with baby’ . Who
                      wants to read about things like that? I don’t.”

                      He rather likes sums, but the only subject about which he is enthusiastic is
                      prehistoric history. He laps up information about ‘The Tree Dwellers’, though he is very
                      sceptical about the existence of such people. “God couldn’t be so silly to make people
                      so stupid. Fancy living in trees when it is easy to make huts like the natives.” ‘The Tree
                      Dwellers is a highly imaginative story about a revolting female called Sharptooth and her
                      offspring called Bodo. I have a very clear mental image of Sharptooth, so it came as a
                      shock to me and highly amused George when John looked at me reflectively across the
                      tea table and said, “Mummy I expect Sharptooth looked like you. You have a sharp
                      tooth too!” I have, my eye teeth are rather sharp, but I hope the resemblance stops
                      there.

                      John has an uncomfortably logical mind for a small boy. The other day he was
                      lying on the lawn staring up at the clouds when he suddenly muttered “I don’t believe it.”
                      “Believe what?” I asked. “That Jesus is coming on a cloud one day. How can he? The
                      thick ones always stay high up. What’s he going to do, jump down with a parachute?”
                      Tovelo, my kitchen boy, announced one evening that his grandmother was in the
                      kitchen and wished to see me. She was a handsome and sensible Chagga woman who
                      brought sad news. Her little granddaughter had stumbled backwards into a large cooking
                      pot of almost boiling maize meal porridge and was ‘ngongwa sana’ (very ill). I grabbed
                      a large bottle of Picric Acid and a packet of gauze which we keep for these emergencies
                      and went with her, through coffee shambas and banana groves to her daughter’s house.
                      Inside the very neat thatched hut the mother sat with the naked child lying face
                      downwards on her knee. The child’s buttocks and the back of her legs were covered in
                      huge burst blisters from which a watery pus dripped. It appeared that the accident had
                      happened on the previous day.

                      I could see that it was absolutely necessary to clean up the damaged area, and I
                      suddenly remembered that there was a trained African hospital dresser on the station. I
                      sent the father to fetch him and whilst the dresser cleaned off the sloughed skin with
                      forceps and swabs saturated in Picric Acid, I cut the gauze into small squares which I
                      soaked in the lotion and laid on the cleaned area. I thought the small pieces would be
                      easier to change especially as the whole of the most tender parts, front and back, were
                      badly scalded. The child seemed dazed and neither the dresser nor I thought she would
                      live. I gave her half an aspirin and left three more half tablets to be given four hourly.
                      Next day she seemed much brighter. I poured more lotion on the gauze
                      disturbing as few pieces as possible and again the next day and the next. After a week
                      the skin was healing well and the child eating normally. I am sure she will be all right now.
                      The new skin is a brilliant red and very shiny but it is pale round the edges of the burnt
                      area and will I hope later turn brown. The mother never uttered a word of thanks, but the
                      granny is grateful and today brought the children a bunch of bananas.

                      Eleanor.

                      c/o Game Dept. P.O.Moshi. 29th September 1944

                      Dearest Mummy,

                      I am so glad that you so enjoyed my last letter with the description of our very
                      interesting and enjoyable safari through Masailand. You said you would like an even
                      fuller description of it to pass around amongst the relations, so, to please you, I have
                      written it out in detail and enclose the result.

                      We have spent a quiet week after our exertions and all are well here.

                      Very much love,
                      Eleanor.

                      Safari in Masailand

                      George and I were at tea with our three little boys on the front lawn of our house
                      in Lyamungu, Northern Tanganyika. It was John’s sixth birthday and he and Jim, a
                      happy sturdy three year old, and Henry, aged eleven months, were munching the
                      squares of plain chocolate which rounded off the party, when George said casually
                      across the table to me, “Could you be ready by the day after tomorrow to go on
                      safari?” “Me too?” enquired John anxiously, before I had time to reply, and “Me too?”
                      echoed Jim. “yes, of course I can”, said I to George and “of course you’re coming too”,
                      to the children who rate a day spent in the bush higher than any other pleasure.
                      So in the early morning two days later, we started out happily for Masailand in a
                      three ton Ford lorry loaded to capacity with the five Rushbys, the safari paraphernalia,
                      drums of petrol and quite a retinue of servants and Game Scouts. George travelling
                      alone on his monthly safaris, takes only the cook and a couple of Game Scouts, but this was to be a safari de luxe.

                      Henry and I shared the cab with George who was driving, whilst John and Jim
                      with the faithful orderly Mabemba beside them to point out the game animals, were
                      installed upon rolls of bedding in the body of the lorry. The lorry lumbered along, first
                      through coffee shambas, and then along the main road between Moshi and Arusha.
                      After half an hour or so, we turned South off the road into a track which crossed the
                      Sanya Plains and is the beginning of this part of Masailand. Though the dry season was
                      at its height, and the pasture dry and course, we were soon passing small groups of
                      game. This area is a Game Sanctuary and the antelope grazed quietly quite undisturbed
                      by the passing lorry. Here and there zebra stood bunched by the road, a few wild
                      ostriches stalked jerkily by, and in the distance some wildebeest cavorted around in their
                      crazy way.

                      Soon the grasslands gave way to thorn bush, and we saw six fantastically tall
                      giraffe standing motionless with their heads turned enquiringly towards us. George
                      stopped the lorry so the children could have a good view of them. John was enchanted
                      but Jim, alas, was asleep.

                      At mid day we reached the Kikoletwa River and turned aside to camp. Beside
                      the river, under huge leafy trees, there was a beautiful camping spot, but the river was
                      deep and reputed to be full of crocodiles so we passed it by and made our camp
                      some distance from the river under a tall thorn tree with a flat lacy canopy. All around the
                      camp lay uprooted trees of similar size that had been pushed over by elephants. As
                      soon as the lorry stopped a camp chair was set up for me and the Game Scouts quickly
                      slashed down grass and cleared the camp site of thorns. The same boys then pitched the tent whilst George himself set up the three camp beds and the folding cot for Henry,
                      and set up the safari table and the canvas wash bowl and bath.

                      The cook in the meantime had cleared a cool spot for the kitchen , opened up the
                      chop boxes and started a fire. The cook’s boy and the dhobi (laundry boy) brought
                      water from the rather muddy river and tea was served followed shortly afterward by an
                      excellent lunch. In a very short time the camp had a suprisingly homely look. Nappies
                      fluttered from a clothes line, Henry slept peacefully in his cot, John and Jim sprawled on
                      one bed looking at comics, and I dozed comfortably on another.

                      George, with the Game Scouts, drove off in the lorry about his work. As a Game
                      Ranger it is his business to be on a constant look out for poachers, both African and
                      European, and for disease in game which might infect the valuable herds of Masai cattle.
                      The lorry did not return until dusk by which time the children had bathed enthusiastically in
                      the canvas bath and were ready for supper and bed. George backed the lorry at right
                      angles to the tent, Henry’s cot and two camp beds were set up in the lorry, the tarpaulin
                      was lashed down and the children put to bed in their novel nursery.

                      When darkness fell a large fire was lit in front of the camp, the exited children at
                      last fell asleep and George and I sat on by the fire enjoying the cool and quiet night.
                      When the fire subsided into a bed of glowing coals, it was time for our bed. During the
                      night I was awakened by the sound of breaking branches and strange indescribable
                      noises.” Just elephant”, said George comfortably and instantly fell asleep once more. I
                      didn’t! We rose with the birds next morning, but breakfast was ready and in a
                      remarkably short time the lorry had been reloaded and we were once more on our way.
                      For about half a mile we made our own track across the plain and then we turned
                      into the earth road once more. Soon we had reached the river and were looking with
                      dismay at the suspension bridge which we had to cross. At the far side, one steel
                      hawser was missing and there the bridge tilted dangerously. There was no handrail but
                      only heavy wooden posts which marked the extremities of the bridge. WhenGeorge
                      measured the distance between the posts he found that there could be barely two
                      inches to spare on either side of the cumbersome lorry.

                      He decided to risk crossing, but the children and I and all the servants were told to
                      cross the bridge and go down the track out of sight. The Game Scouts remained on the
                      river bank on the far side of the bridge and stood ready for emergencies. As I walked
                      along anxiously listening, I was horrified to hear the lorry come to a stop on the bridge.
                      There was a loud creaking noise and I instantly visualised the lorry slowly toppling over
                      into the deep crocodile infested river. The engine restarted, the lorry crossed the bridge
                      and came slowly into sight around the bend. My heart slid back into its normal position.
                      George was as imperturbable as ever and simply remarked that it had been a near
                      thing and that we would return to Lyamungu by another route.

                      Beyond the green river belt the very rutted track ran through very uninteresting
                      thorn bush country. Henry was bored and tiresome, jumping up and down on my knee
                      and yelling furiously. “Teeth”, said I apologetically to George, rashly handing a match
                      box to Henry to keep him quiet. No use at all! With a fat finger he poked out the tray
                      spilling the matches all over me and the floor. Within seconds Henry had torn the
                      matchbox to pieces with his teeth and flung the battered remains through the window.
                      An empty cigarette box met with the same fate as the match box and the yells
                      continued unabated until Henry slept from sheer exhaustion. George gave me a smile,
                      half sympathetic and half sardonic, “Enjoying the safari, my love?” he enquired. On these
                      trying occasions George has the inestimable advantage of being able to go into a Yogilike
                      trance, whereas I become irritated to screaming point.

                      In an effort to prolong Henry’s slumber I braced my feet against the floor boards
                      and tried to turn myself into a human shock absorber as we lurched along the eroded
                      track. Several times my head made contact with the bolt of a rifle in the rack above, and
                      once I felt I had shattered my knee cap against the fire extinguisher in a bracket under the
                      dash board.

                      Strange as it may seem, I really was enjoying the trip in spite of these
                      discomforts. At last after three years I was once more on safari with George. This type of
                      country was new to me and there was so much to see We passed a family of giraffe
                      standing in complete immobility only a few yards from the track. Little dick-dick. one of the smallest of the antelope, scuttled in pairs across the road and that afternoon I had my first view of Gerenuk, curious red brown antelope with extremely elongated legs and giraffe-like necks.

                      Most interesting of all was my first sight of Masai at home. We could hear a tuneful
                      jangle of cattle bells and suddenly came across herds of humped cattle browsing upon
                      the thorn bushes. The herds were guarded by athletic,striking looking Masai youths and men.
                      Each had a calabash of water slung over his shoulder and a tall, highly polished spear in his
                      hand. These herdsmen were quite unselfconscious though they wore no clothing except for one carelessly draped blanket. Very few gave us any greeting but glanced indifferently at us from under fringes of clay-daubed plaited hair . The rest of their hair was drawn back behind the ears to display split earlobes stretched into slender loops by the weight of heavy brass or copper tribal ear rings.

                      Most of the villages were set well back in the bush out of sight of the road but we did pass one
                      typical village which looked most primitive indeed. It consisted simply of a few mound like mud huts which were entirely covered with a plaster of mud and cattle dung and the whole clutch of huts were surrounded by a ‘boma’ of thorn to keep the cattle in at night and the lions out. There was a gathering of women and children on the road at this point. The children of both sexes were naked and unadorned, but the women looked very fine indeed. This is not surprising for they have little to do but adorn themselves, unlike their counterparts of other tribes who have to work hard cultivating the fields. The Masai women, and others I saw on safari, were far more amiable and cheerful looking than the men and were well proportioned.

                      They wore skirts of dressed goat skin, knee length in front but ankle length behind. Their arms
                      from elbow to wrist, and legs from knee to ankle, were encased in tight coils of copper and
                      galvanised wire. All had their heads shaved and in some cases bound by a leather band
                      embroidered in red white and blue beads. Circular ear rings hung from slit earlobes and their
                      handsome throats were encircled by stiff wire necklaces strung with brightly coloured beads. These
                      necklaces were carefully graded in size and formed deep collars almost covering their breasts.
                      About a quarter of a mile further along the road we met eleven young braves in gala attire, obviously on their way to call on the girls. They formed a line across the road and danced up and down until the lorry was dangerously near when they parted and grinned cheerfully at us. These were the only cheerful
                      looking male Masai that I saw. Like the herdsmen these youths wore only a blanket, but their
                      blankets were ochre colour, and elegantly draped over their backs. Their naked bodies gleamed with oil. Several had painted white stripes on their faces, and two had whitewashed their faces entirely which I
                      thought a pity. All had their long hair elaborately dressed and some carried not only one,
                      but two gleaming spears.

                      By mid day George decided that we had driven far enough for that day. He
                      stopped the lorry and consulted a rather unreliable map. “Somewhere near here is a
                      place called Lolbeni,” he said. “The name means Sweet Water, I hear that the
                      government have piped spring water down from the mountain into a small dam at which
                      the Masai water their cattle.” Lolbeni sounded pleasant to me. Henry was dusty and
                      cross, the rubber sheet had long slipped from my lap to the floor and I was conscious of
                      a very damp lap. ‘Sweet Waters’ I felt, would put all that right. A few hundred yards
                      away a small herd of cattle was grazing, so George lit his pipe and relaxed at last, whilst
                      a Game Scout went off to find the herdsman. The scout soon returned with an ancient
                      and emaciated Masai who was thrilled at the prospect of his first ride in a lorry and
                      offered to direct us to Lolbeni which was off the main track and about four miles away.

                      Once Lolbeni had been a small administrative post and a good track had
                      led to it, but now the Post had been abandoned and the road is dotted with vigourous
                      thorn bushes and the branches of larger thorn trees encroach on the track The road had
                      deteriorated to a mere cattle track, deeply rutted and eroded by heavy rains over a
                      period of years. The great Ford truck, however, could take it. It lurched victoriously along,
                      mowing down the obstructions, tearing off branches from encroaching thorn trees with its
                      high railed sides, spanning gorges in the track, and climbing in and out of those too wide
                      to span. I felt an army tank could not have done better.

                      I had expected Lolbeni to be a green oasis in a desert of grey thorns, but I was
                      quickly disillusioned. To be sure the thorn trees were larger and more widely spaced and
                      provided welcome shade, but the ground under the trees had been trampled by thousands of cattle into a dreary expanse of dirty grey sand liberally dotted with cattle droppings and made still more uninviting by the bleached bones of dead beasts.

                      To the right of this waste rose a high green hill which gave the place its name and from which
                      the precious water was piped, but its slopes were too steep to provide a camping site.
                      Flies swarmed everywhere and I was most relieved when George said that we would
                      stay only long enough to fill our cans with water. Even the water was a disappointment!
                      The water in the small dam was low and covered by a revolting green scum, and though
                      the water in the feeding pipe was sweet, it trickled so feebly that it took simply ages to
                      fill a four gallon can.

                      However all these disappointments were soon forgotten for we drove away
                      from the flies and dirt and trampled sand and soon, with their quiet efficiency, George
                      and his men set up a comfortable camp. John and Jim immediately started digging
                      operations in the sandy soil whilst Henry and I rested. After tea George took his shot
                      gun and went off to shoot guinea fowl and partridges for the pot. The children and I went
                      walking, keeping well in site of camp, and soon we saw a very large flock of Vulturine
                      Guineafowl, running aimlessly about and looking as tame as barnyard fowls, but melting
                      away as soon as we moved in their direction.

                      We had our second quiet and lovely evening by the camp fire, followed by a
                      peaceful night.

                      We left Lolbeni very early next morning, which was a good thing, for as we left
                      camp the herds of thirsty cattle moved in from all directions. They were accompanied by
                      Masai herdsmen, their naked bodies and blankets now covered by volcanic dust which
                      was being stirred in rising clouds of stifling ash by the milling cattle, and also by grey
                      donkeys laden with panniers filled with corked calabashes for water.

                      Our next stop was Nabarera, a Masai cattle market and trading centre, where we
                      reluctantly stayed for two days in a pokey Goverment Resthouse because George had
                      a job to do in that area. The rest was good for Henry who promptly produced a tooth
                      and was consequently much better behaved for the rest of the trip. George was away in the bush most of the day but he returned for afternoon tea and later took the children out
                      walking. We had noticed curious white dumps about a quarter mile from the resthouse
                      and on the second afternoon we set out to investigate them. Behind the dumps we
                      found passages about six foot wide, cut through solid limestone. We explored two of
                      these and found that both passages led steeply down to circular wells about two and a
                      half feet in diameter.

                      At the very foot of each passage, beside each well, rough drinking troughs had
                      been cut in the stone. The herdsmen haul the water out of the well in home made hide
                      buckets, the troughs are filled and the cattle driven down the ramps to drink at the trough.
                      It was obvious that the wells were ancient and the sloping passages new. George tells
                      me that no one knows what ancient race dug the original wells. It seems incredible that
                      these deep and narrow shafts could have been sunk without machinery. I craned my
                      neck and looked above one well and could see an immensely long shaft reaching up to
                      ground level. Small footholds were cut in the solid rock as far as I could see.
                      It seems that the Masai are as ignorant as ourselves about the origin of these
                      wells. They do say however that when their forebears first occupied what is now known
                      as Masailand, they not only found the Wanderobo tribe in the area but also a light
                      skinned people and they think it possible that these light skinned people dug the wells.
                      These people disappeared. They may have been absorbed or, more likely, they were
                      liquidated.

                      The Masai had found the well impractical in their original form and had hired
                      labourers from neighbouring tribes to cut the passages to water level. Certainly the Masai are not responsible for the wells. They are a purely pastoral people and consider manual labour extremely degrading.

                      They live chiefly on milk from their herd which they allow to go sour, and mix with blood that has been skilfully tapped from the necks of living cattle. They do not eat game meat, nor do they cultivate any
                      land. They hunt with spears, but hunt only lions, to protect their herds, and to test the skill
                      and bravery of their young warriors. What little grain they do eat is transported into
                      Masailand by traders. The next stage of our journey took us to Ngassamet where
                      George was to pick up some elephant tusks. I had looked forward particularly to this
                      stretch of road for I had heard that there was a shallow lake at which game congregates,
                      and at which I had great hopes of seeing elephants. We had come too late in the
                      season though, the lake was dry and there were only piles of elephant droppings to
                      prove that elephant had recently been there in numbers. Ngassamet, though no beauty
                      spot, was interesting. We saw more elaborate editions of the wells already described, and as this area
                      is rich in cattle we saw the aristocrats of the Masai. You cannot conceive of a more arrogant looking male than a young Masai brave striding by on sandalled feet, unselfconscious in all his glory. All the young men wore the casually draped traditional ochre blanket and carried one or more spears. But here belts and long knife sheaths of scarlet leather seem to be the fashion. Here fringes do not seem to be the thing. Most of these young Masai had their hair drawn smoothly back and twisted in a pointed queue, the whole plastered with a smooth coating of red clay. Some tied their horn shaped queues over their heads
                      so that the tip formed a deep Satanic peak on the brow. All these young men wore the traditional
                      copper earrings and I saw one or two with copper bracelets and one with a necklace of brightly coloured
                      beads.

                      It so happened that, on the day of our visit to Ngassamet, there had been a
                      baraza (meeting) which was attended by all the local headmen and elders. These old
                      men came to pay their respects to George and a more shrewd and rascally looking
                      company I have never seen, George told me that some of these men own up to three
                      thousand head of cattle and more. The chief was as fat and Rabelasian as his second in
                      command was emaciated, bucktoothed and prim. The Chief shook hands with George
                      and greeted me and settled himself on the wall of the resthouse porch opposite
                      George. The lesser headmen, after politely greeting us, grouped themselves in a
                      semi circle below the steps with their ‘aides’ respectfully standing behind them. I
                      remained sitting in the only chair and watched the proceedings with interest and
                      amusement.

                      These old Masai, I noticed, cared nothing for adornment. They had proved
                      themselves as warriors in the past and were known to be wealthy and influential so did
                      not need to make any display. Most of them had their heads comfortably shaved and
                      wore only a drab blanket or goatskin cloak. Their only ornaments were earrings whose
                      effect was somewhat marred by the serviceable and homely large safety pin that
                      dangled from the lobe of one ear. All carried staves instead of spears and all, except for
                      Buckteeth and one blind old skeleton of a man, appeared to have a keenly developed
                      sense of humour.

                      “Mummy?” asked John in an urgent whisper, “Is that old blind man nearly dead?”
                      “Yes dear”, said I, “I expect he’ll soon die.” “What here?” breathed John in a tone of
                      keen anticipation and, until the meeting broke up and the old man left, he had John’s
                      undivided attention.

                      After local news and the game situation had been discussed, the talk turned to the
                      war. “When will the war end?” moaned the fat Chief. “We have made great gifts of cattle
                      to the War Funds, we are taxed out of existence.” George replied with the Ki-Swahili
                      equivalent of ‘Sez you!’. This sally was received with laughter and the old fellows rose to
                      go. They made their farewells and dignified exits, pausing on their way to stare at our
                      pink and white Henry, who sat undismayed in his push chair giving them stare for stare
                      from his striking grey eyes.

                      Towards evening some Masai, prompted no doubt by our native servants,
                      brought a sheep for sale. It was the last night of the fast of Ramadan and our
                      Mohammedan boys hoped to feast next day at our expense. Their faces fell when
                      George refused to buy the animal. “Why should I pay fifteen shillings for a sheep?” he
                      asked, “Am I not the Bwana Nyama and is not the bush full of my sheep?” (Bwana
                      Nyama is the native name for a Game Ranger, but means literally, ‘Master of the meat’)
                      George meant that he would shoot a buck for the men next day, but this incident was to
                      have a strange sequel. Ngassamet resthouse consists of one room so small we could
                      not put up all our camp beds and George and I slept on the cement floor which was
                      unkind to my curves. The night was bitterly cold and all night long hyaenas screeched
                      hideously outside. So we rose at dawn without reluctance and were on our way before it
                      was properly light.

                      George had decided that it would be foolhardy to return home by our outward
                      route as he did not care to risk another crossing of the suspension bridge. So we
                      returned to Nabarera and there turned onto a little used track which would eventually take
                      us to the Great North Road a few miles South of Arusha. There was not much game
                      about but I saw Oryx which I had not previously seen. Soon it grew intolerably hot and I
                      think all of us but George were dozing when he suddenly stopped the lorry and pointed
                      to the right. “Mpishi”, he called to the cook, “There’s your sheep!” True enough, on that
                      dreary thorn covered plain,with not another living thing in sight, stood a fat black sheep.

                      There was an incredulous babbling from the back of the lorry. Every native
                      jumped to the ground and in no time at all the wretched sheep was caught and
                      slaughtered. I felt sick. “Oh George”, I wailed, “The poor lost sheep! I shan’t eat a scrap
                      of it.” George said nothing but went and had a look at the sheep and called out to me,
                      “Come and look at it. It was kindness to kill the poor thing, the vultures have been at it
                      already and the hyaenas would have got it tonight.” I went reluctantly and saw one eye
                      horribly torn out, and small deep wounds on the sheep’s back where the beaks of the
                      vultures had cut through the heavy fleece. Poor thing! I went back to the lorry more
                      determined than ever not to eat mutton on that trip. The Scouts and servants had no
                      such scruples. The fine fat sheep had been sent by Allah for their feast day and that was
                      the end of it.

                      “ ‘Mpishi’ is more convinced than ever that I am a wizard”, said George in
                      amusement as he started the lorry. I knew what he meant. Several times before George
                      had foretold something which had later happened. Pure coincidence, but strange enough
                      to give rise to a legend that George had the power to arrange things. “What happened
                      of course”, explained George, “Is that a flock of Masai sheep was driven to market along
                      this track yesterday or the day before. This one strayed and was not missed.”

                      The day grew hotter and hotter and for long miles we looked out for a camping
                      spot but could find little shade and no trace of water anywhere. At last, in the early
                      afternoon we reached another pokey little rest house and asked for water. “There is no
                      water here,” said the native caretaker. “Early in the morning there is water in a well nearby
                      but we are allowed only one kerosene tin full and by ten o’clock the well is dry.” I looked
                      at George in dismay for we were all so tired and dusty. “Where do the Masai from the
                      village water their cattle then?” asked George. “About two miles away through the bush.
                      If you take me with you I shall show you”, replied the native.

                      So we turned off into the bush and followed a cattle track even more tortuous than
                      the one to Lolbeni. Two Scouts walked ahead to warn us of hazards and I stretched my
                      arm across the open window to fend off thorns. Henry screamed with fright and hunger.
                      But George’s efforts to reach water went unrewarded as we were brought to a stop by
                      a deep donga. The native from the resthouse was apologetic. He had mistaken the
                      path, perhaps if we turned back we might find it. George was beyond speech. We
                      lurched back the way we had come and made our camp under the first large tree we
                      could find. Then off went our camp boys on foot to return just before dark with the water.
                      However they were cheerful for there was an unlimited quantity of dry wood for their fires
                      and meat in plenty for their feast. Long after George and I left our campfire and had gone
                      to bed, we could see the cheerful fires of the boys and hear their chatter and laughter.
                      I woke in the small hours to hear the insane cackling of hyaenas gloating over a
                      find. Later I heard scuffling around the camp table, I peered over the tailboard of the lorry
                      and saw George come out of his tent. What are you doing?” I whispered. “Looking for
                      something to throw at those bloody hyaenas,” answered George for all the world as
                      though those big brutes were tomcats on the prowl. Though the hyaenas kept up their
                      concert all night the children never stirred, nor did any of them wake at night throughout
                      the safari.

                      Early next morning I walked across to the camp kitchen to enquire into the loud
                      lamentations coming from that quarter. “Oh Memsahib”, moaned the cook, “We could
                      not sleep last night for the bad hyaenas round our tents. They have taken every scrap of
                      meat we had left over from the feast., even the meat we had left to smoke over the fire.”
                      Jim, who of our three young sons is the cook’s favourite commiserated with him. He said
                      in Ki-Swahili, which he speaks with great fluency, “Truly those hyaenas are very bad
                      creatures. They also robbed us. They have taken my hat from the table and eaten the
                      new soap from the washbowl.

                      Our last day in the bush was a pleasantly lazy one. We drove through country
                      that grew more open and less dry as we approached Arusha. We pitched our camp
                      near a large dam, and the water was a blessed sight after a week of scorched country.
                      On the plains to the right of our camp was a vast herd of native cattle enjoying a brief
                      rest after their long day trek through Masailand. They were destined to walk many more
                      weary miles before reaching their destination, a meat canning factory in Kenya.
                      The ground to the left of the camp rose gently to form a long low hill and on the
                      grassy slopes we could see wild ostriches and herds of wildebeest, zebra and
                      antelope grazing amicably side by side. In the late afternoon I watched the groups of
                      zebra and wildebeest merge into one. Then with a wildebeest leading, they walked
                      down the slope in single file to drink at the vlei . When they were satisfied, a wildebeest
                      once more led the herd up the trail. The others followed in a long and orderly file, and
                      vanished over the hill to their evening pasture.

                      When they had gone, George took up his shotgun and invited John to
                      accompany him to the dam to shoot duck. This was the first time John had acted as
                      retriever but he did very well and proudly helped to carry a mixed bag of sand grouse
                      and duck back to camp.

                      Next morning we turned into the Great North Road and passed first through
                      carefully tended coffee shambas and then through the township of Arusha, nestling at
                      the foot of towering Mount Meru. Beyond Arusha we drove through the Usa River
                      settlement where again coffee shambas and European homesteads line the road, and
                      saw before us the magnificent spectacle of Kilimanjaro unveiled, its white snow cap
                      gleaming in the sunlight. Before mid day we were home. “Well was it worth it?” enquired
                      George at lunch. “Lovely,” I replied. ”Let’s go again soon.” Then thinking regretfully of
                      our absent children I sighed, “If only Ann, George, and Kate could have gone with us
                      too.”

                      Lyamungu 10th November. 1944

                      Dearest Family.

                      Mummy wants to know how I fill in my time with George away on safari for weeks
                      on end. I do believe that you all picture me idling away my days, waited on hand and
                      foot by efficient servants! On the contrary, life is one rush and the days never long
                      enough.

                      To begin with, our servants are anything but efficient, apart from our cook, Hamisi
                      Issa, who really is competent. He suffers from frustration because our budget will not run
                      to elaborate dishes so there is little scope for his culinary art. There is one masterpiece
                      which is much appreciated by John and Jim. Hamisi makes a most realistic crocodile out
                      of pastry and stuffs its innards with minced meat. This revolting reptile is served on a
                      bed of parsley on my largest meat dish. The cook is a strict Mohammedan and
                      observes all the fasts and daily prayers and, like all Mohammedans he is very clean in
                      his person and, thank goodness, in the kitchen.

                      His wife is his pride and joy but not his helpmate. She does absolutely nothing
                      but sit in a chair in the sun all day, sipping tea and smoking cigarettes – a more
                      expensive brand than mine! It is Hamisi who sweeps out their quarters, cooks
                      delectable curries for her, and spends more than he can afford on clothing and trinkets for
                      his wife. She just sits there with her ‘Mona Lisa’ smile and her painted finger and toe
                      nails, doing absolutely nothing.

                      The thing is that natives despise women who do work and this applies especially
                      to their white employers. House servants much prefer a Memsahib who leaves
                      everything to them and is careless about locking up her pantry. When we first came to
                      Lyamungu I had great difficulty in employing a houseboy. A couple of rather efficient
                      ones did approach me but when they heard the wages I was prepared to pay and that
                      there was no number 2 boy, they simply were not interested. Eventually I took on a
                      local boy called Japhet who suits me very well except that his sight is not good and he
                      is extremely hard on the crockery. He tells me that he has lost face by working here
                      because his friends say that he works for a family that is too mean to employ a second
                      boy. I explained that with our large family we simply cannot afford to pay more, but this
                      didn’t register at all. Japhet says “But Wazungu (Europeans) all have money. They just
                      have to get it from the Bank.”

                      The third member of our staff is a strapping youth named Tovelo who helps both
                      cook and boy, and consequently works harder than either. What do I do? I chivvy the
                      servants, look after the children, supervise John’s lessons, and make all my clothing and
                      the children’s on that blessed old hand sewing machine.

                      The folk on this station entertain a good deal but we usually decline invitations
                      because we simply cannot afford to reciprocate. However, last Saturday night I invited
                      two couples to drinks and dinner. This was such an unusual event that the servants and I
                      were thrown into a flurry. In the end the dinner went off well though it ended in disaster. In
                      spite of my entreaties and exhortations to Japhet not to pile everything onto the tray at
                      once when clearing the table, he did just that. We were starting our desert and I was
                      congratulating myself that all had gone well when there was a frightful crash of breaking
                      china on the back verandah. I excused myself and got up to investigate. A large meat
                      dish, six dinner plates and four vegetable dishes lay shattered on the cement floor! I
                      controlled my tongue but what my eyes said to Japhet is another matter. What he said
                      was, “It is not my fault Memsahib. The handle of the tray came off.”

                      It is a curious thing about native servants that they never accept responsibility for
                      a mishap. If they cannot pin their misdeeds onto one of their fellow servants then the responsibility rests with God. ‘Shauri ya Mungu’, (an act of God) is a familiar cry. Fatalists
                      can be very exasperating employees.

                      The loss of my dinner service is a real tragedy because, being war time, one can
                      buy only china of the poorest quality made for the native trade. Nor was that the final
                      disaster of the evening. When we moved to the lounge for coffee I noticed that the
                      coffee had been served in the battered old safari coffee pot instead of the charming little
                      antique coffee pot which my Mother-in-law had sent for our tenth wedding anniversary.
                      As there had already been a disturbance I made no comment but resolved to give the
                      cook a piece of my mind in the morning. My instructions to the cook had been to warm
                      the coffee pot with hot water immediately before serving. On no account was he to put
                      the pewter pot on the hot iron stove. He did and the result was a small hole in the base
                      of the pot – or so he says. When I saw the pot next morning there was a two inch hole in
                      it.

                      Hamisi explained placidly how this had come about. He said he knew I would be
                      mad when I saw the little hole so he thought he would have it mended and I might not
                      notice it. Early in the morning he had taken the pewter pot to the mechanic who looks
                      after the Game Department vehicles and had asked him to repair it. The bright individual
                      got busy with the soldering iron with the most devastating result. “It’s his fault,” said
                      Hamisi, “He is a mechanic, he should have known what would happen.”
                      One thing is certain, there will be no more dinner parties in this house until the war
                      is ended.

                      The children are well and so am I, and so was George when he left on his safari
                      last Monday.

                      Much love,
                      Eleanor.

                       

                      #6266
                      TracyTracy
                      Participant

                        From Tanganyika with Love

                        continued part 7

                        With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                        Oldeani Hospital. 19th September 1938

                        Dearest Family,

                        George arrived today to take us home to Mbulu but Sister Marianne will not allow
                        me to travel for another week as I had a bit of a set back after baby’s birth. At first I was
                        very fit and on the third day Sister stripped the bed and, dictionary in hand, started me
                        off on ante natal exercises. “Now make a bridge Mrs Rushby. So. Up down, up down,’
                        whilst I obediently hoisted myself aloft on heels and head. By the sixth day she
                        considered it was time for me to be up and about but alas, I soon had to return to bed
                        with a temperature and a haemorrhage. I got up and walked outside for the first time this
                        morning.

                        I have had lots of visitors because the local German settlers seem keen to see
                        the first British baby born in the hospital. They have been most kind, sending flowers
                        and little German cards of congratulations festooned with cherubs and rather sweet. Most
                        of the women, besides being pleasant, are very smart indeed, shattering my illusion that
                        German matrons are invariably fat and dowdy. They are all much concerned about the
                        Czecko-Slovakian situation, especially Sister Marianne whose home is right on the
                        border and has several relations who are Sudentan Germans. She is ant-Nazi and
                        keeps on asking me whether I think England will declare war if Hitler invades Czecko-
                        Slovakia, as though I had inside information.

                        George tells me that he has had a grass ‘banda’ put up for us at Mbulu as we are
                        both determined not to return to those prison-like quarters in the Fort. Sister Marianne is
                        horrified at the idea of taking a new baby to live in a grass hut. She told George,
                        “No,No,Mr Rushby. I find that is not to be allowed!” She is an excellent Sister but rather
                        prim and George enjoys teasing her. This morning he asked with mock seriousness,
                        “Sister, why has my wife not received her medal?” Sister fluttered her dictionary before
                        asking. “What medal Mr Rushby”. “Why,” said George, “The medal that Hitler gives to
                        women who have borne four children.” Sister started a long and involved explanation
                        about the medal being only for German mothers whilst George looked at me and
                        grinned.

                        Later. Great Jubilation here. By the noise in Sister Marianne’s sitting room last night it
                        sounded as though the whole German population had gathered to listen to the wireless
                        news. I heard loud exclamations of joy and then my bedroom door burst open and
                        several women rushed in. “Thank God “, they cried, “for Neville Chamberlain. Now there
                        will be no war.” They pumped me by the hand as though I were personally responsible
                        for the whole thing.

                        George on the other hand is disgusted by Chamberlain’s lack of guts. Doesn’t
                        know what England is coming to these days. I feel too content to concern myself with
                        world affairs. I have a fine husband and four wonderful children and am happy, happy,
                        happy.

                        Eleanor.

                        Mbulu. 30th September 1938

                        Dearest Family,

                        Here we are, comfortably installed in our little green house made of poles and
                        rushes from a nearby swamp. The house has of course, no doors or windows, but
                        there are rush blinds which roll up in the day time. There are two rooms and a little porch
                        and out at the back there is a small grass kitchen.

                        Here we have the privacy which we prize so highly as we are screened on one
                        side by a Forest Department plantation and on the other three sides there is nothing but
                        the rolling countryside cropped bare by the far too large herds of cattle and goats of the
                        Wambulu. I have a lovely lazy time. I still have Kesho-Kutwa and the cook we brought
                        with us from the farm. They are both faithful and willing souls though not very good at
                        their respective jobs. As one of these Mbeya boys goes on safari with George whose
                        job takes him from home for three weeks out of four, I have taken on a local boy to cut
                        firewood and heat my bath water and generally make himself useful. His name is Saa,
                        which means ‘Clock’

                        We had an uneventful but very dusty trip from Oldeani. Johnny Jo travelled in his
                        pram in the back of the boxbody and got covered in dust but seems none the worst for
                        it. As the baby now takes up much of my time and Kate was showing signs of
                        boredom, I have engaged a little African girl to come and play with Kate every morning.
                        She is the daughter of the head police Askari and a very attractive and dignified little
                        person she is. Her name is Kajyah. She is scrupulously clean, as all Mohammedan
                        Africans seem to be. Alas, Kajyah, though beautiful, is a bore. She simply does not
                        know how to play, so they just wander around hand in hand.

                        There are only two drawbacks to this little house. Mbulu is a very windy spot so
                        our little reed house is very draughty. I have made a little tent of sheets in one corner of
                        the ‘bedroom’ into which I can retire with Johnny when I wish to bathe or sponge him.
                        The other drawback is that many insects are attracted at night by the lamp and make it
                        almost impossible to read or sew and they have a revolting habit of falling into the soup.
                        There are no dangerous wild animals in this area so I am not at all nervous in this
                        flimsy little house when George is on safari. Most nights hyaenas come around looking
                        for scraps but our dogs, Fanny and Paddy, soon see them off.

                        Eleanor.

                        Mbulu. 25th October 1938

                        Dearest Family,

                        Great news! a vacancy has occurred in the Game Department. George is to
                        transfer to it next month. There will be an increase in salary and a brighter prospect for
                        the future. It will mean a change of scene and I shall be glad of that. We like Mbulu and
                        the people here but the rains have started and our little reed hut is anything but water
                        tight.

                        Before the rain came we had very unpleasant dust storms. I think I told you that
                        this is a treeless area and the grass which normally covers the veldt has been cropped
                        to the roots by the hungry native cattle and goats. When the wind blows the dust
                        collects in tall black columns which sweep across the country in a most spectacular
                        fashion. One such dust devil struck our hut one day whilst we were at lunch. George
                        swept Kate up in a second and held her face against his chest whilst I rushed to Johnny
                        Jo who was asleep in his pram, and stooped over the pram to protect him. The hut
                        groaned and creaked and clouds of dust blew in through the windows and walls covering
                        our persons, food, and belongings in a black pall. The dogs food bowls and an empty
                        petrol tin outside the hut were whirled up and away. It was all over in a moment but you
                        should have seen what a family of sweeps we looked. George looked at our blackened
                        Johnny and mimicked in Sister Marianne’s primmest tones, “I find that this is not to be
                        allowed.”

                        The first rain storm caught me unprepared when George was away on safari. It
                        was a terrific thunderstorm. The quite violent thunder and lightening were followed by a
                        real tropical downpour. As the hut is on a slight slope, the storm water poured through
                        the hut like a river, covering the entire floor, and the roof leaked like a lawn sprinkler.
                        Johnny Jo was snug enough in the pram with the hood raised, but Kate and I had a
                        damp miserable night. Next morning I had deep drains dug around the hut and when
                        George returned from safari he managed to borrow an enormous tarpaulin which is now
                        lashed down over the roof.

                        It did not rain during the next few days George was home but the very next night
                        we were in trouble again. I was awakened by screams from Kate and hurriedly turned up
                        the lamp to see that we were in the midst of an invasion of siafu ants. Kate’s bed was
                        covered in them. Others appeared to be raining down from the thatch. I quickly stripped
                        Kate and carried her across to my bed, whilst I rushed to the pram to see whether
                        Johnny Jo was all right. He was fast asleep, bless him, and slept on through all the
                        commotion, whilst I struggled to pick all the ants out of Kate’s hair, stopping now and
                        again to attend to my own discomfort. These ants have a painful bite and seem to
                        choose all the most tender spots. Kate fell asleep eventually but I sat up for the rest of
                        the night to make sure that the siafu kept clear of the children. Next morning the servants
                        dispersed them by laying hot ash.

                        In spite of the dampness of the hut both children are blooming. Kate has rosy
                        cheeks and Johnny Jo now has a fuzz of fair hair and has lost his ‘old man’ look. He
                        reminds me of Ann at his age.

                        Eleanor.

                        Iringa. 30th November 1938

                        Dearest Family,

                        Here we are back in the Southern Highlands and installed on the second floor of
                        another German Fort. This one has been modernised however and though not so
                        romantic as the Mbulu Fort from the outside, it is much more comfortable.We are all well
                        and I am really proud of our two safari babies who stood up splendidly to a most trying
                        journey North from Mbulu to Arusha and then South down the Great North Road to
                        Iringa where we expect to stay for a month.

                        At Arusha George reported to the headquarters of the Game Department and
                        was instructed to come on down here on Rinderpest Control. There is a great flap on in
                        case the rinderpest spread to Northern Rhodesia and possibly onwards to Southern
                        Rhodesia and South Africa. Extra veterinary officers have been sent to this area to
                        inoculate all the cattle against the disease whilst George and his African game Scouts will
                        comb the bush looking for and destroying diseased game. If the rinderpest spreads,
                        George says it may be necessary to shoot out all the game in a wide belt along the
                        border between the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and Northern Rhodesia, to
                        prevent the disease spreading South. The very idea of all this destruction sickens us
                        both.

                        George left on a foot safari the day after our arrival and I expect I shall be lucky if I
                        see him occasionally at weekends until this job is over. When rinderpest is under control
                        George is to be stationed at a place called Nzassa in the Eastern Province about 18
                        miles from Dar es Salaam. George’s orderly, who is a tall, cheerful Game Scout called
                        Juma, tells me that he has been stationed at Nzassa and it is a frightful place! However I
                        refuse to be depressed. I now have the cheering prospect of leave to England in thirty
                        months time when we will be able to fetch Ann and George and be a proper family
                        again. Both Ann and George look happy in the snapshots which mother-in-law sends
                        frequently. Ann is doing very well at school and loves it.

                        To get back to our journey from Mbulu. It really was quite an experience. It
                        poured with rain most of the way and the road was very slippery and treacherous the
                        120 miles between Mbulu and Arusha. This is a little used earth road and the drains are
                        so blocked with silt as to be practically non existent. As usual we started our move with
                        the V8 loaded to capacity. I held Johnny on my knee and Kate squeezed in between
                        George and me. All our goods and chattels were in wooden boxes stowed in the back
                        and the two houseboys and the two dogs had to adjust themselves to the space that
                        remained. We soon ran into trouble and it took us all day to travel 47 miles. We stuck
                        several times in deep mud and had some most nasty skids. I simply clutched Kate in
                        one hand and Johnny Jo in the other and put my trust in George who never, under any
                        circumstances, loses his head. Poor Johnny only got his meals when circumstances
                        permitted. Unfortunately I had put him on a bottle only a few days before we left Mbulu
                        and, as I was unable to buy either a primus stove or Thermos flask there we had to
                        make a fire and boil water for each meal. Twice George sat out in the drizzle with a rain
                        coat rapped over his head to protect a miserable little fire of wet sticks drenched with
                        paraffin. Whilst we waited for the water to boil I pacified John by letting him suck a cube
                        of Tate and Lyles sugar held between my rather grubby fingers. Not at all according to
                        the book.

                        That night George, the children and I slept in the car having dumped our boxes
                        and the two servants in a deserted native hut. The rain poured down relentlessly all night
                        and by morning the road was more of a morass than ever. We swerved and skidded
                        alarmingly till eventually one of the wheel chains broke and had to be tied together with
                        string which constantly needed replacing. George was so patient though he was wet
                        and muddy and tired and both children were very good. Shortly before reaching the Great North Road we came upon Jack Gowan, the Stock Inspector from Mbulu. His car
                        was bogged down to its axles in black mud. He refused George’s offer of help saying
                        that he had sent his messenger to a nearby village for help.

                        I hoped that conditions would be better on the Great North Road but how over
                        optimistic I was. For miles the road runs through a belt of ‘black cotton soil’. which was
                        churned up into the consistency of chocolate blancmange by the heavy lorry traffic which
                        runs between Dodoma and Arusha. Soon the car was skidding more fantastically than
                        ever. Once it skidded around in a complete semi circle so George decided that it would
                        be safer for us all to walk whilst he negotiated the very bad patches. You should have
                        seen me plodding along in the mud and drizzle with the baby in one arm and Kate
                        clinging to the other. I was terrified of slipping with Johnny. Each time George reached
                        firm ground he would return on foot to carry Kate and in this way we covered many bad
                        patches.We were more fortunate than many other travellers. We passed several lorries
                        ditched on the side of the road and one car load of German men, all elegantly dressed in
                        lounge suits. One was busy with his camera so will have a record of their plight to laugh
                        over in the years to come. We spent another night camping on the road and next day
                        set out on the last lap of the journey. That also was tiresome but much better than the
                        previous day and we made the haven of the Arusha Hotel before dark. What a picture
                        we made as we walked through the hall in our mud splattered clothes! Even Johnny was
                        well splashed with mud but no harm was done and both he and Kate are blooming.
                        We rested for two days at Arusha and then came South to Iringa. Luckily the sun
                        came out and though for the first day the road was muddy it was no longer so slippery
                        and the second day found us driving through parched country and along badly
                        corrugated roads. The further South we came, the warmer the sun which at times blazed
                        through the windscreen and made us all uncomfortably hot. I have described the country
                        between Arusha and Dodoma before so I shan’t do it again. We reached Iringa without
                        mishap and after a good nights rest all felt full of beans.

                        Eleanor.

                        Mchewe Estate, Mbeya. 7th January 1939.

                        Dearest Family,

                        You will be surprised to note that we are back on the farm! At least the children
                        and I are here. George is away near the Rhodesian border somewhere, still on
                        Rinderpest control.

                        I had a pleasant time at Iringa, lots of invitations to morning tea and Kate had a
                        wonderful time enjoying the novelty of playing with children of her own age. She is not
                        shy but nevertheless likes me to be within call if not within sight. It was all very suburban
                        but pleasant enough. A few days before Christmas George turned up at Iringa and
                        suggested that, as he would be working in the Mbeya area, it might be a good idea for
                        the children and me to move to the farm. I agreed enthusiastically, completely forgetting
                        that after my previous trouble with the leopard I had vowed to myself that I would never
                        again live alone on the farm.

                        Alas no sooner had we arrived when Thomas, our farm headman, brought the
                        news that there were now two leopards terrorising the neighbourhood, and taking dogs,
                        goats and sheep and chickens. Traps and poisoned bait had been tried in vain and he
                        was sure that the female was the same leopard which had besieged our home before.
                        Other leopards said Thomas, came by stealth but this one advertised her whereabouts
                        in the most brazen manner.

                        George stayed with us on the farm over Christmas and all was quiet at night so I
                        cheered up and took the children for walks along the overgrown farm paths. However on
                        New Years Eve that darned leopard advertised her presence again with the most blood
                        chilling grunts and snarls. Horrible! Fanny and Paddy barked and growled and woke up
                        both children. Kate wept and kept saying, “Send it away mummy. I don’t like it.” Johnny
                        Jo howled in sympathy. What a picnic. So now the whole performance of bodyguards
                        has started again and ‘till George returns we confine our exercise to the garden.
                        Our little house is still cosy and sweet but the coffee plantation looks very
                        neglected. I wish to goodness we could sell it.

                        Eleanor.

                        Nzassa 14th February 1939.

                        Dearest Family,

                        After three months of moving around with two small children it is heavenly to be
                        settled in our own home, even though Nzassa is an isolated spot and has the reputation
                        of being unhealthy.

                        We travelled by car from Mbeya to Dodoma by now a very familiar stretch of
                        country, but from Dodoma to Dar es Salaam by train which made a nice change. We
                        spent two nights and a day in the Splendid Hotel in Dar es Salaam, George had some
                        official visits to make and I did some shopping and we took the children to the beach.
                        The bay is so sheltered that the sea is as calm as a pond and the water warm. It is
                        wonderful to see the sea once more and to hear tugs hooting and to watch the Arab
                        dhows putting out to sea with their oddly shaped sails billowing. I do love the bush, but
                        I love the sea best of all, as you know.

                        We made an early start for Nzassa on the 3rd. For about four miles we bowled
                        along a good road. This brought us to a place called Temeke where George called on
                        the District Officer. His house appears to be the only European type house there. The
                        road between Temeke and the turn off to Nzassa is quite good, but the six mile stretch
                        from the turn off to Nzassa is a very neglected bush road. There is nothing to be seen
                        but the impenetrable bush on both sides with here and there a patch of swampy
                        ground where rice is planted in the wet season.

                        After about six miles of bumpy road we reached Nzassa which is nothing more
                        than a sandy clearing in the bush. Our house however is a fine one. It was originally built
                        for the District Officer and there is a small court house which is now George’s office. The
                        District Officer died of blackwater fever so Nzassa was abandoned as an administrative
                        station being considered too unhealthy for Administrative Officers but suitable as
                        Headquarters for a Game Ranger. Later a bachelor Game Ranger was stationed here
                        but his health also broke down and he has been invalided to England. So now the
                        healthy Rushbys are here and we don’t mean to let the place get us down. So don’t
                        worry.

                        The house consists of three very large and airy rooms with their doors opening
                        on to a wide front verandah which we shall use as a living room. There is also a wide
                        back verandah with a store room at one end and a bathroom at the other. Both
                        verandahs and the end windows of the house are screened my mosquito gauze wire
                        and further protected by a trellis work of heavy expanded metal. Hasmani, the Game
                        Scout, who has been acting as caretaker, tells me that the expanded metal is very
                        necessary because lions often come out of the bush at night and roam around the
                        house. Such a comforting thought!

                        On our very first evening we discovered how necessary the mosquito gauze is.
                        After sunset the air outside is thick with mosquitos from the swamps. About an acre of
                        land has been cleared around the house. This is a sandy waste because there is no
                        water laid on here and absolutely nothing grows here except a rather revolting milky
                        desert bush called ‘Manyara’, and a few acacia trees. A little way from the house there is
                        a patch of citrus trees, grape fruit, I think, but whether they ever bear fruit I don’t know.
                        The clearing is bordered on three sides by dense dusty thorn bush which is
                        ‘lousy with buffalo’ according to George. The open side is the road which leads down to
                        George’s office and the huts for the Game Scouts. Only Hasmani and George’s orderly
                        Juma and their wives and families live there, and the other huts provide shelter for the
                        Game Scouts from the bush who come to Nzassa to collect their pay and for a short
                        rest. I can see that my daily walk will always be the same, down the road to the huts and
                        back! However I don’t mind because it is far too hot to take much exercise.

                        The climate here is really tropical and worse than on the coast because the thick
                        bush cuts us off from any sea breeze. George says it will be cooler when the rains start
                        but just now we literally drip all day. Kate wears nothing but a cotton sun suit, and Johnny
                        a napkin only, but still their little bodies are always moist. I have shorn off all Kate’s lovely
                        shoulder length curls and got George to cut my hair very short too.

                        We simply must buy a refrigerator. The butter, and even the cheese we bought
                        in Dar. simply melted into pools of oil overnight, and all our meat went bad, so we are
                        living out of tins. However once we get organised I shall be quite happy here. I like this
                        spacious house and I have good servants. The cook, Hamisi Issa, is a Swahili from Lindi
                        whom we engaged in Dar es Salaam. He is a very dignified person, and like most
                        devout Mohammedan Cooks, keeps both his person and the kitchen spotless. I
                        engaged the house boy here. He is rather a timid little body but is very willing and quite
                        capable. He has an excessively plain but cheerful wife whom I have taken on as ayah. I
                        do not really need help with the children but feel I must have a woman around just in
                        case I go down with malaria when George is away on safari.

                        Eleanor.

                        Nzassa 28th February 1939.

                        Dearest Family,

                        George’s birthday and we had a special tea party this afternoon which the
                        children much enjoyed. We have our frig now so I am able to make jellies and provide
                        them with really cool drinks.

                        Our very first visitor left this morning after spending only one night here. He is Mr
                        Ionides, the Game Ranger from the Southern Province. He acted as stand in here for a
                        short while after George’s predecessor left for England on sick leave, and where he has
                        since died. Mr Ionides returned here to hand over the range and office formally to
                        George. He seems a strange man and is from all accounts a bit of a hermit. He was at
                        one time an Officer in the Regular Army but does not look like a soldier, he wears the
                        most extraordinary clothes but nevertheless contrives to look top-drawer. He was
                        educated at Rugby and Sandhurst and is, I should say, well read. Ionides told us that he
                        hated Nzassa, particularly the house which he thinks sinister and says he always slept
                        down in the office.

                        The house, or at least one bedroom, seems to have the same effect on Kate.
                        She has been very nervous at night ever since we arrived. At first the children occupied
                        the bedroom which is now George’s. One night, soon after our arrival, Kate woke up
                        screaming to say that ‘something’ had looked at her through the mosquito net. She was
                        in such a hysterical state that inspite of the heat and discomfort I was obliged to crawl into
                        her little bed with her and remained there for the rest of the night.

                        Next night I left a night lamp burning but even so I had to sit by her bed until she
                        dropped off to sleep. Again I was awakened by ear-splitting screams and this time
                        found Kate standing rigid on her bed. I lifted her out and carried her to a chair meaning to
                        comfort her but she screeched louder than ever, “Look Mummy it’s under the bed. It’s
                        looking at us.” In vain I pointed out that there was nothing at all there. By this time
                        George had joined us and he carried Kate off to his bed in the other room whilst I got into
                        Kate’s bed thinking she might have been frightened by a rat which might also disturb
                        Johnny.

                        Next morning our houseboy remarked that he had heard Kate screaming in the
                        night from his room behind the kitchen. I explained what had happened and he must
                        have told the old Scout Hasmani who waylaid me that afternoon and informed me quite
                        seriously that that particular room was haunted by a ‘sheitani’ (devil) who hates children.
                        He told me that whilst he was acting as caretaker before our arrival he one night had his
                        wife and small daughter in the room to keep him company. He said that his small
                        daughter woke up and screamed exactly as Kate had done! Silly coincidence I
                        suppose, but such strange things happen in Africa that I decided to move the children
                        into our room and George sleeps in solitary state in the haunted room! Kate now sleeps
                        peacefully once she goes to sleep but I have to stay with her until she does.

                        I like this house and it does not seem at all sinister to me. As I mentioned before,
                        the rooms are high ceilinged and airy, and have cool cement floors. We have made one
                        end of the enclosed verandah into the living room and the other end is the playroom for
                        the children. The space in between is a sort of no-mans land taken over by the dogs as
                        their special territory.

                        Eleanor.

                        Nzassa 25th March 1939.

                        Dearest Family,

                        George is on safari down in the Rufigi River area. He is away for about three
                        weeks in the month on this job. I do hate to see him go and just manage to tick over until
                        he comes back. But what fun and excitement when he does come home.
                        Usually he returns after dark by which time the children are in bed and I have
                        settled down on the verandah with a book. The first warning is usually given by the
                        dogs, Fanny and her son Paddy. They stir, sit up, look at each other and then go and sit
                        side by side by the door with their noses practically pressed to the mosquito gauze and
                        ears pricked. Soon I can hear the hum of the car, and so can Hasmani, the old Game
                        Scout who sleeps on the back verandah with rifle and ammunition by his side when
                        George is away. When he hears the car he turns up his lamp and hurries out to rouse
                        Juma, the houseboy. Juma pokes up the fire and prepares tea which George always
                        drinks whist a hot meal is being prepared. In the meantime I hurriedly comb my hair and
                        powder my nose so that when the car stops I am ready to rush out and welcome
                        George home. The boy and Hasmani and the garden boy appear to help with the
                        luggage and to greet George and the cook, who always accompanies George on
                        Safari. The home coming is always a lively time with much shouting of greetings.
                        ‘Jambo’, and ‘Habari ya safari’, whilst the dogs, beside themselves with excitement,
                        rush around like lunatics.

                        As though his return were not happiness enough, George usually collects the
                        mail on his way home so there is news of Ann and young George and letters from you
                        and bundles of newspapers and magazines. On the day following his return home,
                        George has to deal with official mail in the office but if the following day is a weekday we
                        all, the house servants as well as ourselves, pile into the boxbody and go to Dar es
                        Salaam. To us this means a mornings shopping followed by an afternoon on the beach.
                        It is a bit cooler now that the rains are on but still very humid. Kate keeps chubby
                        and rosy in spite of the climate but Johnny is too pale though sturdy enough. He is such
                        a good baby which is just as well because Kate is a very demanding little girl though
                        sunny tempered and sweet. I appreciate her company very much when George is
                        away because we are so far off the beaten track that no one ever calls.

                        Eleanor.

                        Nzassa 28th April 1939.

                        Dearest Family,

                        You all seem to wonder how I can stand the loneliness and monotony of living at
                        Nzassa when George is on safari, but really and truly I do not mind. Hamisi the cook
                        always goes on safari with George and then the houseboy Juma takes over the cooking
                        and I do the lighter housework. the children are great company during the day, and when
                        they are settled for the night I sit on the verandah and read or write letters or I just dream.
                        The verandah is entirely enclosed with both wire mosquito gauze and a trellis
                        work of heavy expanded metal, so I am safe from all intruders be they human, animal, or
                        insect. Outside the air is alive with mosquitos and the cicadas keep up their monotonous
                        singing all night long. My only companions on the verandah are the pale ghecco lizards
                        on the wall and the two dogs. Fanny the white bull terrier, lies always near my feet
                        dozing happily, but her son Paddy, who is half Airedale has a less phlegmatic
                        disposition. He sits alert and on guard by the metal trellis work door. Often a lion grunts
                        from the surrounding bush and then his hackles rise and he stands up stiffly with his nose
                        pressed to the door. Old Hasmani from his bedroll on the back verandah, gives a little
                        cough just to show he is awake. Sometimes the lions are very close and then I hear the
                        click of a rifle bolt as Hasmani loads his rifle – but this is usually much later at night when
                        the lights are out. One morning I saw large pug marks between the wall of my bedroom
                        and the garage but I do not fear lions like I did that beastly leopard on the farm.
                        A great deal of witchcraft is still practiced in the bush villages in the
                        neighbourhood. I must tell you about old Hasmani’s baby in connection with this. Last
                        week Hasmani came to me in great distress to say that his baby was ‘Ngongwa sana ‘
                        (very ill) and he thought it would die. I hurried down to the Game Scouts quarters to see
                        whether I could do anything for the child and found the mother squatting in the sun
                        outside her hut with the baby on her lap. The mother was a young woman but not an
                        attractive one. She appeared sullen and indifferent compared with old Hasmani who
                        was very distressed. The child was very feverish and breathing with difficulty and
                        seemed to me to be suffering from bronchitis if not pneumonia. I rubbed his back and
                        chest with camphorated oil and dosed him with aspirin and liquid quinine. I repeated the
                        treatment every four hours, but next day there was no apparent improvement.
                        In the afternoon Hasmani begged me to give him that night off duty and asked for
                        a loan of ten shillings. He explained to me that it seemed to him that the white man’s
                        medicine had failed to cure his child and now he wished to take the child to the local witch
                        doctor. “For ten shillings” said Hasmani, “the Maganga will drive the devil out of my
                        child.” “How?” asked I. “With drums”, said Hasmani confidently. I did not know what to
                        do. I thought the child was too ill to be exposed to the night air, yet I knew that if I
                        refused his request and the child were to die, Hasmani and all the other locals would hold
                        me responsible. I very reluctantly granted his request. I was so troubled by the matter
                        that I sent for George’s office clerk. Daniel, and asked him to accompany Hasmani to the
                        ceremony and to report to me the next morning. It started to rain after dark and all night
                        long I lay awake in bed listening to the drums and the light rain. Next morning when I
                        went out to the kitchen to order breakfast I found a beaming Hasmani awaiting me.
                        “Memsahib”, he said. “My child is well, the fever is now quite gone, the Maganga drove
                        out the devil just as I told you.” Believe it or not, when I hurried to his quarters after
                        breakfast I found the mother suckling a perfectly healthy child! It may be my imagination
                        but I thought the mother looked pretty smug.The clerk Daniel told me that after Hasmani
                        had presented gifts of money and food to the ‘Maganga’, the naked baby was placed
                        on a goat skin near the drums. Most of the time he just lay there but sometimes the witch
                        doctor picked him up and danced with the child in his arms. Daniel seemed reluctant to
                        talk about it. Whatever mumbo jumbo was used all this happened a week ago and the
                        baby has never looked back.

                        Eleanor.

                        Nzassa 3rd July 1939.

                        Dearest Family,

                        Did I tell you that one of George’s Game Scouts was murdered last month in the
                        Maneromango area towards the Rufigi border. He was on routine patrol, with a porter
                        carrying his bedding and food, when they suddenly came across a group of African
                        hunters who were busy cutting up a giraffe which they had just killed. These hunters were
                        all armed with muzzle loaders, spears and pangas, but as it is illegal to kill giraffe without
                        a permit, the Scout went up to the group to take their names. Some argument ensued
                        and the Scout was stabbed.

                        The District Officer went to the area to investigate and decided to call in the Police
                        from Dar es Salaam. A party of police went out to search for the murderers but after
                        some days returned without making any arrests. George was on an elephant control
                        safari in the Bagamoyo District and on his return through Dar es Salaam he heard of the
                        murder. George was furious and distressed to hear the news and called in here for an
                        hour on his way to Maneromango to search for the murderers himself.

                        After a great deal of strenuous investigation he arrested three poachers, put them
                        in jail for the night at Maneromango and then brought them to Dar es Salaam where they
                        are all now behind bars. George will now have to prosecute in the Magistrate’s Court
                        and try and ‘make a case’ so that the prisoners may be committed to the High Court to
                        be tried for murder. George is convinced of their guilt and justifiably proud to have
                        succeeded where the police failed.

                        George had to borrow handcuffs for the prisoners from the Chief at
                        Maneromango and these he brought back to Nzassa after delivering the prisoners to
                        Dar es Salaam so that he may return them to the Chief when he revisits the area next
                        week.

                        I had not seen handcuffs before and picked up a pair to examine them. I said to
                        George, engrossed in ‘The Times’, “I bet if you were arrested they’d never get
                        handcuffs on your wrist. Not these anyway, they look too small.” “Standard pattern,”
                        said George still concentrating on the newspaper, but extending an enormous relaxed
                        left wrist. So, my dears, I put a bracelet round his wrist and as there was a wide gap I
                        gave a hard squeeze with both hands. There was a sharp click as the handcuff engaged
                        in the first notch. George dropped the paper and said, “Now you’ve done it, my love,
                        one set of keys are in the Dar es Salaam Police Station, and the others with the Chief at
                        Maneromango.” You can imagine how utterly silly I felt but George was an angel about it
                        and said as he would have to go to Dar es Salaam we might as well all go.

                        So we all piled into the car, George, the children and I in the front, and the cook
                        and houseboy, immaculate in snowy khanzus and embroidered white caps, a Game
                        Scout and the ayah in the back. George never once complain of the discomfort of the
                        handcuff but I was uncomfortably aware that it was much too tight because his arm
                        above the cuff looked red and swollen and the hand unnaturally pale. As the road is so
                        bad George had to use both hands on the wheel and all the time the dangling handcuff
                        clanked against the dashboard in an accusing way.

                        We drove straight to the Police Station and I could hear the roars of laughter as
                        George explained his predicament. Later I had to put up with a good deal of chaffing
                        and congratulations upon putting the handcuffs on George.

                        Eleanor.

                        Nzassa 5th August 1939

                        Dearest Family,

                        George made a point of being here for Kate’s fourth birthday last week. Just
                        because our children have no playmates George and I always do all we can to make
                        birthdays very special occasions. We went to Dar es Salaam the day before the
                        birthday and bought Kate a very sturdy tricycle with which she is absolutely delighted.
                        You will be glad to know that your parcels arrived just in time and Kate loved all your
                        gifts especially the little shop from Dad with all the miniature tins and packets of
                        groceries. The tea set was also a great success and is much in use.

                        We had a lively party which ended with George and me singing ‘Happy
                        Birthday to you’, and ended with a wild game with balloons. Kate wore her frilly white net
                        party frock and looked so pretty that it seemed a shame that there was no one but us to
                        see her. Anyway it was a good party. I wish so much that you could see the children.
                        Kate keeps rosy and has not yet had malaria. Johnny Jo is sturdy but pale. He
                        runs a temperature now and again but I am not sure whether this is due to teething or
                        malaria. Both children of course take quinine every day as George and I do. George
                        quite frequently has malaria in spite of prophylactic quinine but this is not surprising as he
                        got the germ thoroughly established in his system in his early elephant hunting days. I
                        get it too occasionally but have not been really ill since that first time a month after my
                        arrival in the country.

                        Johnny is such a good baby. His chief claim to beauty is his head of soft golden
                        curls but these are due to come off on his first birthday as George considers them too
                        girlish. George left on safari the day after the party and the very next morning our wood
                        boy had a most unfortunate accident. He was chopping a rather tough log when a chip
                        flew up and split his upper lip clean through from mouth to nostril exposing teeth and
                        gums. A truly horrible sight and very bloody. I cleaned up the wound as best I could
                        and sent him off to the hospital at Dar es Salaam on the office bicycle. He wobbled
                        away wretchedly down the road with a white cloth tied over his mouth to keep off the
                        dust. He returned next day with his lip stitched and very swollen and bearing a
                        resemblance to my lip that time I used the hair remover.

                        Eleanor.

                        Splendid Hotel. Dar es Salaam 7th September 1939

                        Dearest Family,

                        So now another war has started and it has disrupted even our lives. We have left
                        Nzassa for good. George is now a Lieutenant in the King’s African Rifles and the children
                        and I are to go to a place called Morogoro to await further developments.
                        I was glad to read in today’s paper that South Africa has declared war on
                        Germany. I would have felt pretty small otherwise in this hotel which is crammed full of
                        men who have been called up for service in the Army. George seems exhilarated by
                        the prospect of active service. He is bursting out of his uniform ( at the shoulders only!)
                        and all too ready for the fray.

                        The war came as a complete surprise to me stuck out in the bush as I was without
                        wireless or mail. George had been away for a fortnight so you can imagine how
                        surprised I was when a messenger arrived on a bicycle with a note from George. The
                        note informed me that war had been declared and that George, as a Reserve Officer in
                        the KAR had been called up. I was to start packing immediately and be ready by noon
                        next day when George would arrive with a lorry for our goods and chattels. I started to
                        pack immediately with the help of the houseboy and by the time George arrived with
                        the lorry only the frig remained to be packed and this was soon done.

                        Throughout the morning Game Scouts had been arriving from outlying parts of
                        the District. I don’t think they had the least idea where they were supposed to go or
                        whom they were to fight but were ready to fight anybody, anywhere, with George.
                        They all looked very smart in well pressed uniforms hung about with water bottles and
                        ammunition pouches. The large buffalo badge on their round pill box hats absolutely
                        glittered with polish. All of course carried rifles and when George arrived they all lined up
                        and they looked most impressive. I took some snaps but unfortunately it was drizzling
                        and they may not come out well.

                        We left Nzassa without a backward glance. We were pretty fed up with it by
                        then. The children and I are spending a few days here with George but our luggage, the
                        dogs, and the houseboys have already left by train for Morogoro where a small house
                        has been found for the children and me.

                        George tells me that all the German males in this Territory were interned without a
                        hitch. The whole affair must have been very well organised. In every town and
                        settlement special constables were sworn in to do the job. It must have been a rather
                        unpleasant one but seems to have gone without incident. There is a big transit camp
                        here at Dar for the German men. Later they are to be sent out of the country, possibly to
                        Rhodesia.

                        The Indian tailors in the town are all terribly busy making Army uniforms, shorts
                        and tunics in khaki drill. George swears that they have muddled their orders and he has
                        been given the wrong things. Certainly the tunic is far too tight. His hat, a khaki slouch hat
                        like you saw the Australians wearing in the last war, is also too small though it is the
                        largest they have in stock. We had a laugh over his other equipment which includes a
                        small canvas haversack and a whistle on a black cord. George says he feels like he is
                        back in his Boy Scouting boyhood.

                        George has just come in to say the we will be leaving for Morogoro tomorrow
                        afternoon.

                        Eleanor.

                        Morogoro 14th September 1939

                        Dearest Family,

                        Morogoro is a complete change from Nzassa. This is a large and sprawling
                        township. The native town and all the shops are down on the flat land by the railway but
                        all the European houses are away up the slope of the high Uluguru Mountains.
                        Morogoro was a flourishing town in the German days and all the streets are lined with
                        trees for coolness as is the case in other German towns. These trees are the flamboyant
                        acacia which has an umbrella top and throws a wide but light shade.

                        Most of the houses have large gardens so they cover a considerable area and it
                        is quite a safari for me to visit friends on foot as our house is on the edge of this area and
                        the furthest away from the town. Here ones house is in accordance with ones seniority in
                        Government service. Ours is a simple affair, just three lofty square rooms opening on to
                        a wide enclosed verandah. Mosquitoes are bad here so all doors and windows are
                        screened and we will have to carry on with our daily doses of quinine.

                        George came up to Morogoro with us on the train. This was fortunate because I
                        went down with a sharp attack of malaria at the hotel on the afternoon of our departure
                        from Dar es Salaam. George’s drastic cure of vast doses of quinine, a pillow over my
                        head, and the bed heaped with blankets soon brought down the temperature so I was
                        fit enough to board the train but felt pretty poorly on the trip. However next day I felt
                        much better which was a good thing as George had to return to Dar es Salaam after two
                        days. His train left late at night so I did not see him off but said good-bye at home
                        feeling dreadful but trying to keep the traditional stiff upper lip of the wife seeing her
                        husband off to the wars. He hopes to go off to Abyssinia but wrote from Dar es Salaam
                        to say that he is being sent down to Rhodesia by road via Mbeya to escort the first
                        detachment of Rhodesian white troops.

                        First he will have to select suitable camping sites for night stops and arrange for
                        supplies of food. I am very pleased as it means he will be safe for a while anyway. We
                        are both worried about Ann and George in England and wonder if it would be safer to
                        have them sent out.

                        Eleanor.

                        Morogoro 4th November 1939

                        Dearest Family,

                        My big news is that George has been released from the Army. He is very
                        indignant and disappointed because he hoped to go to Abyssinia but I am terribly,
                        terribly glad. The Chief Secretary wrote a very nice letter to George pointing out that he
                        would be doing a greater service to his country by his work of elephant control, giving
                        crop protection during the war years when foodstuffs are such a vital necessity, than by
                        doing a soldiers job. The Government plan to start a huge rice scheme in the Rufiji area,
                        and want George to control the elephant and hippo there. First of all though. he must go
                        to the Southern Highlands Province where there is another outbreak of Rinderpest, to
                        shoot out diseased game especially buffalo, which might spread the disease.

                        So off we go again on our travels but this time we are leaving the two dogs
                        behind in the care of Daniel, the Game Clerk. Fanny is very pregnant and I hate leaving
                        her behind but the clerk has promised to look after her well. We are taking Hamisi, our
                        dignified Swahili cook and the houseboy Juma and his wife whom we brought with us
                        from Nzassa. The boy is not very good but his wife makes a cheerful and placid ayah
                        and adores Johnny.

                        Eleanor.

                        Iringa 8th December 1939

                        Dearest Family,

                        The children and I are staying in a small German house leased from the
                        Custodian of Enemy Property. I can’t help feeling sorry for the owners who must be in
                        concentration camps somewhere.George is away in the bush dealing with the
                        Rinderpest emergency and the cook has gone with him. Now I have sent the houseboy
                        and the ayah away too. Two days ago my houseboy came and told me that he felt
                        very ill and asked me to write a ‘chit’ to the Indian Doctor. In the note I asked the Doctor
                        to let me know the nature of his complaint and to my horror I got a note from him to say
                        that the houseboy had a bad case of Venereal Disease. Was I horrified! I took it for
                        granted that his wife must be infected too and told them both that they would have to
                        return to their home in Nzassa. The boy shouted and the ayah wept but I paid them in
                        lieu of notice and gave them money for the journey home. So there I was left servant
                        less with firewood to chop, a smokey wood burning stove to control, and of course, the
                        two children.

                        To add to my troubles Johnny had a temperature so I sent for the European
                        Doctor. He diagnosed malaria and was astonished at the size of Johnny’s spleen. He
                        said that he must have had suppressed malaria over a long period and the poor child
                        must now be fed maximum doses of quinine for a long time. The Doctor is a fatherly
                        soul, he has been recalled from retirement to do this job as so many of the young
                        doctors have been called up for service with the army.

                        I told him about my houseboy’s complaint and the way I had sent him off
                        immediately, and he was very amused at my haste, saying that it is most unlikely that
                        they would have passed the disease onto their employers. Anyway I hated the idea. I
                        mean to engage a houseboy locally, but will do without an ayah until we return to
                        Morogoro in February.

                        Something happened today to cheer me up. A telegram came from Daniel which
                        read, “FLANNEL HAS FIVE CUBS.”

                        Eleanor.

                        Morogoro 10th March 1940

                        Dearest Family,

                        We are having very heavy rain and the countryside is a most beautiful green. In
                        spite of the weather George is away on safari though it must be very wet and
                        unpleasant. He does work so hard at his elephant hunting job and has got very thin. I
                        suppose this is partly due to those stomach pains he gets and the doctors don’t seem
                        to diagnose the trouble.

                        Living in Morogoro is much like living in a country town in South Africa, particularly
                        as there are several South African women here. I go out quite often to morning teas. We
                        all take our war effort knitting, and natter, and are completely suburban.
                        I sometimes go and see an elderly couple who have been interred here. They
                        are cold shouldered by almost everyone else but I cannot help feeling sorry for them.
                        Usually I go by invitation because I know Mrs Ruppel prefers to be prepared and
                        always has sandwiches and cake. They both speak English but not fluently and
                        conversation is confined to talking about my children and theirs. Their two sons were
                        students in Germany when war broke out but are now of course in the German Army.
                        Such nice looking chaps from their photographs but I suppose thorough Nazis. As our
                        conversation is limited I usually ask to hear a gramophone record or two. They have a
                        large collection.

                        Janet, the ayah whom I engaged at Mbeya, is proving a great treasure. She is a
                        trained hospital ayah and is most dependable and capable. She is, perhaps, a little strict
                        but the great thing is that I can trust her with the children out of my sight.
                        Last week I went out at night for the first time without George. The occasion was
                        a farewell sundowner given by the Commissioner of Prisoners and his wife. I was driven
                        home by the District Officer and he stopped his car by the back door in a large puddle.
                        Ayah came to the back door, storm lamp in hand, to greet me. My escort prepared to
                        drive off but the car stuck. I thought a push from me might help, so without informing the
                        driver, I pushed as hard as I could on the back of the car. Unfortunately the driver
                        decided on other tactics. He put the engine in reverse and I was knocked flat on my back
                        in the puddle. The car drove forward and away without the driver having the least idea of
                        what happened. The ayah was in quite a state, lifting me up and scolding me for my
                        stupidity as though I were Kate. I was a bit shaken but non the worse and will know
                        better next time.

                        Eleanor.

                        Morogoro 14th July 1940

                        Dearest Family,

                        How good it was of Dad to send that cable to Mother offering to have Ann and
                        George to live with you if they are accepted for inclusion in the list of children to be
                        evacuated to South Africa. It would be wonderful to know that they are safely out of the
                        war zone and so much nearer to us but I do dread the thought of the long sea voyage
                        particularly since we heard the news of the sinking of that liner carrying child evacuees to
                        Canada. I worry about them so much particularly as George is so often away on safari.
                        He is so comforting and calm and I feel brave and confident when he is home.
                        We have had no news from England for five weeks but, when she last wrote,
                        mother said the children were very well and that she was sure they would be safe in the
                        country with her.

                        Kate and John are growing fast. Kate is such a pretty little girl, rosy in spite of the
                        rather trying climate. I have allowed her hair to grow again and it hangs on her shoulders
                        in shiny waves. John is a more slightly built little boy than young George was, and quite
                        different in looks. He has Dad’s high forehead and cleft chin, widely spaced brown eyes
                        that are not so dark as mine and hair that is still fair and curly though ayah likes to smooth it
                        down with water every time she dresses him. He is a shy child, and although he plays
                        happily with Kate, he does not care to play with other children who go in the late
                        afternoons to a lawn by the old German ‘boma’.

                        Kate has playmates of her own age but still rather clings to me. Whilst she loves
                        to have friends here to play with her, she will not go to play at their houses unless I go
                        too and stay. She always insists on accompanying me when I go out to morning tea
                        and always calls Janet “John’s ayah”. One morning I went to a knitting session at a
                        neighbours house. We are all knitting madly for the troops. As there were several other
                        women in the lounge and no other children, I installed Kate in the dining room with a
                        colouring book and crayons. My hostess’ black dog was chained to the dining room
                        table leg, but as he and Kate are on friendly terms I was not bothered by this.
                        Some time afterwards, during a lull in conversation, I heard a strange drumming
                        noise coming from the dining room. I went quickly to investigate and, to my horror, found
                        Kate lying on her back with the dog chain looped around her neck. The frightened dog
                        was straining away from her as far as he could get and the chain was pulled so tightly
                        around her throat that she could not scream. The drumming noise came from her heels
                        kicking in a panic on the carpet.

                        Even now I do not know how Kate got herself into this predicament. Luckily no
                        great harm was done but I think I shall do my knitting at home in future.

                        Eleanor.

                        Morogoro 16th November 1940

                        Dearest Family,

                        I much prefer our little house on the hillside to the larger one we had down below.
                        The only disadvantage is that the garden is on three levels and both children have had
                        some tumbles down the steps on the tricycle. John is an extremely stoical child. He
                        never cries when he hurts himself.

                        I think I have mentioned ‘Morningside’ before. It is a kind of Resthouse high up in
                        the Uluguru Mountains above Morogoro. Jess Howe-Browne, who runs the large
                        house as a Guest House, is a wonderful woman. Besides running the boarding house
                        she also grows vegetables, flowers and fruit for sale in Morogoro and Dar es Salaam.
                        Her guests are usually women and children from Dar es Salaam who come in the hot
                        season to escape the humidity on the coast. Often the mothers leave their children for
                        long periods in Jess Howe-Browne’s care. There is a road of sorts up the mountain side
                        to Morningside, but this is so bad that cars do not attempt it and guests are carried up
                        the mountain in wicker chairs lashed to poles. Four men carry an adult, and two a child,
                        and there are of course always spare bearers and they work in shifts.

                        Last week the children and I went to Morningside for the day as guests. John
                        rode on my lap in one chair and Kate in a small chair on her own. This did not please
                        Kate at all. The poles are carried on the bearers shoulders and one is perched quite high.
                        The motion is a peculiar rocking one. The bearers chant as they go and do not seem
                        worried by shortness of breath! They are all hillmen of course and are, I suppose, used
                        to trotting up and down to the town.

                        Morningside is well worth visiting and we spent a delightful day there. The fresh
                        cool air is a great change from the heavy air of the valley. A river rushes down the
                        mountain in a series of cascades, and the gardens are shady and beautiful. Behind the
                        property is a thick indigenous forest which stretches from Morningside to the top of the
                        mountain. The house is an old German one, rather in need of repair, but Jess has made
                        it comfortable and attractive, with some of her old family treasures including a fine old
                        Grandfather clock. We had a wonderful lunch which included large fresh strawberries and
                        cream. We made the return journey again in the basket chairs and got home before dark.
                        George returned home at the weekend with a baby elephant whom we have
                        called Winnie. She was rescued from a mud hole by some African villagers and, as her
                        mother had abandoned her, they took her home and George was informed. He went in
                        the truck to fetch her having first made arrangements to have her housed in a shed on the
                        Agriculture Department Experimental Farm here. He has written to the Game Dept
                        Headquarters to inform the Game Warden and I do not know what her future will be, but
                        in the meantime she is our pet. George is afraid she will not survive because she has
                        had a very trying time. She stands about waist high and is a delightful creature and quite
                        docile. Asian and African children as well as Europeans gather to watch her and George
                        encourages them to bring fruit for her – especially pawpaws which she loves.
                        Whilst we were there yesterday one of the local ladies came, very smartly
                        dressed in a linen frock, silk stockings, and high heeled shoes. She watched fascinated
                        whilst Winnie neatly split a pawpaw and removed the seeds with her trunk, before
                        scooping out the pulp and putting it in her mouth. It was a particularly nice ripe pawpaw
                        and Winnie enjoyed it so much that she stretched out her trunk for more. The lady took
                        fright and started to run with Winnie after her, sticky trunk outstretched. Quite an
                        entertaining sight. George managed to stop Winnie but not before she had left a gooey
                        smear down the back of the immaculate frock.

                        Eleanor.

                         

                        #6265
                        TracyTracy
                        Participant

                          From Tanganyika with Love

                          continued  ~ part 6

                          With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                          Mchewe 6th June 1937

                          Dearest Family,

                          Home again! We had an uneventful journey. Kate was as good as gold all the
                          way. We stopped for an hour at Bulawayo where we had to change trains but
                          everything was simplified for me by a very pleasant man whose wife shared my
                          compartment. Not only did he see me through customs but he installed us in our new
                          train and his wife turned up to see us off with magazines for me and fruit and sweets for
                          Kate. Very, very kind, don’t you think?

                          Kate and I shared the compartment with a very pretty and gentle girl called
                          Clarice Simpson. She was very worried and upset because she was going home to
                          Broken Hill in response to a telegram informing her that her young husband was
                          dangerously ill from Blackwater Fever. She was very helpful with Kate whose
                          cheerfulness helped Clarice, I think, though I, quite unintentionally was the biggest help
                          at the end of our journey. Remember the partial dentures I had had made just before
                          leaving Cape Town? I know I shall never get used to the ghastly things, I’ve had them
                          two weeks now and they still wobble. Well this day I took them out and wrapped them
                          in a handkerchief, but when we were packing up to leave the train I could find the
                          handkerchief but no teeth! We searched high and low until the train had slowed down to
                          enter Broken Hill station. Then Clarice, lying flat on the floor, spied the teeth in the dark
                          corner under the bottom bunk. With much stretching she managed to retrieve the
                          dentures covered in grime and fluff. My look of horror, when I saw them, made young
                          Clarice laugh. She was met at the station by a very grave elderly couple. I do wonder
                          how things turned out for her.

                          I stayed overnight with Kate at the Great Northern Hotel, and we set off for
                          Mbeya by plane early in the morning. One of our fellow passengers was a young
                          mother with a three week old baby. How ideas have changed since Ann was born. This
                          time we had a smooth passage and I was the only passenger to get airsick. Although
                          there were other women passengers it was a man once again, who came up and
                          offered to help. Kate went off with him amiably and he entertained her until we touched
                          down at Mbeya.

                          George was there to meet us with a wonderful surprise, a little red two seater
                          Ford car. She is a bit battered and looks a bit odd because the boot has been
                          converted into a large wooden box for carrying raw salt, but she goes like the wind.
                          Where did George raise the cash to buy a car? Whilst we were away he found a small
                          cave full of bat guano near a large cave which is worked by a man called Bob Sargent.
                          As Sargent did not want any competition he bought the contents of the cave from
                          George giving him the small car as part payment.

                          It was lovely to return to our little home and find everything fresh and tidy and the
                          garden full of colour. But it was heartbreaking to go into the bedroom and see George’s
                          precious forgotten boots still standing by his empty bed.

                          With much love,
                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe 25th June 1937

                          Dearest Family,

                          Last Friday George took Kate and me in the little red Ford to visit Mr Sargent’s
                          camp on the Songwe River which cuts the Mbeya-Mbosi road. Mr Sargent bought
                          Hicky-Wood’s guano deposit and also our small cave and is making a good living out of
                          selling the bat guano to the coffee farmers in this province. George went to try to interest
                          him in a guano deposit near Kilwa in the Southern Province. Mr Sargent agreed to pay
                          25 pounds to cover the cost of the car trip and pegging costs. George will make the trip
                          to peg the claim and take samples for analysis. If the quality is sufficiently high, George
                          and Mr Sargent will go into partnership. George will work the claim and ship out the
                          guano from Kilwa which is on the coast of the Southern Province of Tanganyika. So now
                          we are busy building castles in the air once more.

                          On Saturday we went to Mbeya where George had to attend a meeting of the
                          Trout Association. In the afternoon he played in a cricket match so Kate and I spent the
                          whole day with the wife of the new Superintendent of Police. They have a very nice
                          new house with lawns and a sunken rose garden. Kate had a lovely romp with Kit, her
                          three year old son.

                          Mrs Wolten also has two daughters by a previous marriage. The elder girl said to
                          me, “Oh Mrs Rushby your husband is exactly like the strong silent type of man I
                          expected to see in Africa but he is the only one I have seen. I think he looks exactly like
                          those men in the ‘Barney’s Tobacco’ advertisements.”

                          I went home with a huge pile of magazines to keep me entertained whilst
                          George is away on the Kilwa trip.

                          Lots of love,
                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe 9th July 1937

                          Dearest Family,

                          George returned on Monday from his Kilwa safari. He had an entertaining
                          tale to tell.

                          Before he approached Mr Sargent about going shares in the Kilwa guano
                          deposit he first approached a man on the Lupa who had done very well out of a small
                          gold reef. This man, however said he was not interested so you can imagine how
                          indignant George was when he started on his long trip, to find himself being trailed by
                          this very man and a co-driver in a powerful Ford V8 truck. George stopped his car and
                          had some heated things to say – awful threats I imagine as to what would happen to
                          anyone who staked his claim. Then he climbed back into our ancient little two seater and
                          went off like a bullet driving all day and most of the night. As the others took turns in
                          driving you can imagine what a feat it was for George to arrive in Kilwa ahead of them.
                          When they drove into Kilwa he met them with a bright smile and a bit of bluff –
                          quite justifiable under the circumstances I think. He said, you chaps can have a rest now,
                          you’re too late.” He then whipped off and pegged the claim. he brought some samples
                          of guano back but until it has been analysed he will not know whether the guano will be
                          an economic proposition or not. George is not very hopeful. He says there is a good
                          deal of sand mixed with the guano and that much of it was damp.

                          The trip was pretty eventful for Kianda, our houseboy. The little two seater car
                          had been used by its previous owner for carting bags of course salt from his salt pans.
                          For this purpose the dicky seat behind the cab had been removed, and a kind of box
                          built into the boot of the car. George’s camp kit and provisions were packed into this
                          open box and Kianda perched on top to keep an eye on the belongings. George
                          travelled so fast on the rough road that at some point during the night Kianda was
                          bumped off in the middle of the Game Reserve. George did not notice that he was
                          missing until the next morning. He concluded, quite rightly as it happened, that Kianda
                          would be picked up by the rival truck so he continued his journey and Kianda rejoined
                          him at Kilwa.

                          Believe it or not, the same thing happened on the way back but fortunately this
                          time George noticed his absence. He stopped the car and had just started back on his
                          tracks when Kianda came running down the road still clutching the unlighted storm lamp
                          which he was holding in his hand when he fell. The glass was not even cracked.
                          We are finding it difficult just now to buy native chickens and eggs. There has
                          been an epidemic amongst the poultry and one hesitates to eat the survivors. I have a
                          brine tub in which I preserve our surplus meat but I need the chickens for soup.
                          I hope George will be home for some months. He has arranged to take a Mr
                          Blackburn, a wealthy fruit farmer from Elgin, Cape, on a hunting safari during September
                          and October and that should bring in some much needed cash. Lillian Eustace has
                          invited Kate and me to spend the whole of October with her in Tukuyu.
                          I am so glad that you so much enjoy having Ann and George with you. We miss
                          them dreadfully. Kate is a pretty little girl and such a little madam. You should hear the
                          imperious way in which she calls the kitchenboy for her meals. “Boy Brekkis, Boy Lunch,
                          and Boy Eggy!” are her three calls for the day. She knows no Ki-Swahili.

                          Eleanor

                          Mchewe 8th October 1937

                          Dearest Family,

                          I am rapidly becoming as superstitious as our African boys. They say the wild
                          animals always know when George is away from home and come down to have their
                          revenge on me because he has killed so many.

                          I am being besieged at night by a most beastly leopard with a half grown cub. I
                          have grown used to hearing leopards grunt as they hunt in the hills at night but never
                          before have I had one roaming around literally under the windows. It has been so hot at
                          night lately that I have been sleeping with my bedroom door open onto the verandah. I
                          felt quite safe because the natives hereabouts are law-abiding and in any case I always
                          have a boy armed with a club sleeping in the kitchen just ten yards away. As an added
                          precaution I also have a loaded .45 calibre revolver on my bedside table, and Fanny
                          our bullterrier, sleeps on the mat by my bed. I am also looking after Barney, a fine
                          Airedale dog belonging to the Costers. He slept on a mat by the open bedroom door
                          near a dimly burning storm lamp.

                          As usual I went to sleep with an easy mind on Monday night, but was awakened
                          in the early hours of Tuesday by the sound of a scuffle on the front verandah. The noise
                          was followed by a scream of pain from Barney. I jumped out of bed and, grabbing the
                          lamp with my left hand and the revolver in my right, I rushed outside just in time to see
                          two animal figures roll over the edge of the verandah into the garden below. There they
                          engaged in a terrific tug of war. Fortunately I was too concerned for Barney to be
                          nervous. I quickly fired two shots from the revolver, which incidentally makes a noise like
                          a cannon, and I must have startled the leopard for both animals, still locked together,
                          disappeared over the edge of the terrace. I fired two more shots and in a few moments
                          heard the leopard making a hurried exit through the dry leaves which lie thick under the
                          wild fig tree just beyond the terrace. A few seconds later Barney appeared on the low
                          terrace wall. I called his name but he made no move to come but stood with hanging
                          head. In desperation I rushed out, felt blood on my hands when I touched him, so I
                          picked him up bodily and carried him into the house. As I regained the verandah the boy
                          appeared, club in hand, having been roused by the shots. He quickly grasped what had
                          happened when he saw my blood saturated nightie. He fetched a bowl of water and a
                          clean towel whilst I examined Barney’s wounds. These were severe, the worst being a
                          gaping wound in his throat. I washed the gashes with a strong solution of pot permang
                          and I am glad to say they are healing remarkably well though they are bound to leave
                          scars. Fanny, very prudently, had taken no part in the fighting except for frenzied barking
                          which she kept up all night. The shots had of course wakened Kate but she seemed
                          more interested than alarmed and kept saying “Fanny bark bark, Mummy bang bang.
                          Poor Barney lots of blood.”

                          In the morning we inspected the tracks in the garden. There was a shallow furrow
                          on the terrace where Barney and the leopard had dragged each other to and fro and
                          claw marks on the trunk of the wild fig tree into which the leopard climbed after I fired the
                          shots. The affair was of course a drama after the Africans’ hearts and several of our
                          shamba boys called to see me next day to make sympathetic noises and discuss the
                          affair.

                          I went to bed early that night hoping that the leopard had been scared off for
                          good but I must confess I shut all windows and doors. Alas for my hopes of a restful
                          night. I had hardly turned down the lamp when the leopard started its terrifying grunting
                          just under the bedroom windows. If only she would sniff around quietly I should not
                          mind, but the noise is ghastly, something like the first sickening notes of a braying
                          donkey, amplified here by the hills and the gorge which is only a stones throw from the
                          bedroom. Barney was too sick to bark but Fanny barked loud enough for two and the more
                          frantic she became the hungrier the leopard sounded. Kate of course woke up and this
                          time she was frightened though I assured her that the noise was just a donkey having
                          fun. Neither of us slept until dawn when the leopard returned to the hills. When we
                          examined the tracks next morning we found that the leopard had been accompanied by
                          a fair sized cub and that together they had prowled around the house, kitchen, and out
                          houses, visiting especially the places to which the dogs had been during the day.
                          As I feel I cannot bear many more of these nights, I am sending a note to the
                          District Commissioner, Mbeya by the messenger who takes this letter to the post,
                          asking him to send a game scout or an armed policeman to deal with the leopard.
                          So don’t worry, for by the time this reaches you I feel sure this particular trouble
                          will be over.

                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe 17th October 1937

                          Dearest Family,

                          More about the leopard I fear! My messenger returned from Mbeya to say that
                          the District Officer was on safari so he had given the message to the Assistant District
                          Officer who also apparently left on safari later without bothering to reply to my note, so
                          there was nothing for me to do but to send for the village Nimrod and his muzzle loader
                          and offer him a reward if he could frighten away or kill the leopard.

                          The hunter, Laza, suggested that he should sleep at the house so I went to bed
                          early leaving Laza and his two pals to make themselves comfortable on the living room
                          floor by the fire. Laza was armed with a formidable looking muzzle loader, crammed I
                          imagine with nuts and bolts and old rusty nails. One of his pals had a spear and the other
                          a panga. This fellow was also in charge of the Petromax pressure lamp whose light was
                          hidden under a packing case. I left the campaign entirely to Laza’s direction.
                          As usual the leopard came at midnight stealing down from the direction of the
                          kitchen and announcing its presence and position with its usual ghastly grunts. Suddenly
                          pandemonium broke loose on the back verandah. I heard the roar of the muzzle loader
                          followed by a vigourous tattoo beaten on an empty paraffin tin and I rushed out hoping
                          to find the dead leopard. however nothing of the kind had happened except that the
                          noise must have scared the beast because she did not return again that night. Next
                          morning Laza solemnly informed me that, though he had shot many leopards in his day,
                          this was no ordinary leopard but a “sheitani” (devil) and that as his gun was no good
                          against witchcraft he thought he might as well retire from the hunt. Scared I bet, and I
                          don’t blame him either.

                          You can imagine my relief when a car rolled up that afternoon bringing Messers
                          Stewart and Griffiths, two farmers who live about 15 miles away, between here and
                          Mbeya. They had a note from the Assistant District Officer asking them to help me and
                          they had come to set up a trap gun in the garden. That night the leopard sniffed all
                          around the gun and I had the added strain of waiting for the bang and wondering what I
                          should do if the beast were only wounded. I conjured up horrible visions of the two little
                          totos trotting up the garden path with the early morning milk and being horribly mauled,
                          but I needn’t have worried because the leopard was far too wily to be caught that way.
                          Two more ghastly nights passed and then I had another visitor, a Dr Jackson of
                          the Tsetse Department on safari in the District. He listened sympathetically to my story
                          and left his shotgun and some SSG cartridges with me and instructed me to wait until the
                          leopard was pretty close and blow its b—– head off. It was good of him to leave his
                          gun. George always says there are three things a man should never lend, ‘His wife, his
                          gun and his dog.’ (I think in that order!)I felt quite cheered by Dr Jackson’s visit and sent
                          once again for Laza last night and arranged a real show down. In the afternoon I draped
                          heavy blankets over the living room windows to shut out the light of the pressure lamp
                          and the four of us, Laza and his two stooges and I waited up for the leopard. When we
                          guessed by her grunts that she was somewhere between the kitchen and the back door
                          we all rushed out, first the boy with the panga and the lamp, next Laza with his muzzle
                          loader, then me with the shotgun followed closely by the boy with the spear. What a
                          farce! The lamp was our undoing. We were blinded by the light and did not even
                          glimpse the leopard which made off with a derisive grunt. Laza said smugly that he knew
                          it was hopeless to try and now I feel tired and discouraged too.

                          This morning I sent a runner to Mbeya to order the hotel taxi for tomorrow and I
                          shall go to friends in Mbeya for a day or two and then on to Tukuyu where I shall stay
                          with the Eustaces until George returns from Safari.

                          Eleanor.

                          Mchewe 18th November 1937

                          My darling Ann,

                          Here we are back in our own home and how lovely it is to have Daddy back from
                          safari. Thank you very much for your letter. I hope by now you have got mine telling you
                          how very much I liked the beautiful tray cloth you made for my birthday. I bet there are
                          not many little girls of five who can embroider as well as you do, darling. The boy,
                          Matafari, washes and irons it so carefully and it looks lovely on the tea tray.

                          Daddy and I had some fun last night. I was in bed and Daddy was undressing
                          when we heard a funny scratching noise on the roof. I thought it was the leopard. Daddy
                          quickly loaded his shotgun and ran outside. He had only his shirt on and he looked so
                          funny. I grabbed the loaded revolver from the cupboard and ran after Dad in my nightie
                          but after all the rush it was only your cat, Winnie, though I don’t know how she managed
                          to make such a noise. We felt so silly, we laughed and laughed.

                          Kate talks a lot now but in such a funny way you would laugh to her her. She
                          hears the houseboys call me Memsahib so sometimes instead of calling me Mummy
                          she calls me “Oompaab”. She calls the bedroom a ‘bippon’ and her little behind she
                          calls her ‘sittendump’. She loves to watch Mandawi’s cattle go home along the path
                          behind the kitchen. Joseph your donkey, always leads the cows. He has a lazy life now.
                          I am glad you had such fun on Guy Fawkes Day. You will be sad to leave
                          Plumstead but I am sure you will like going to England on the big ship with granny Kate.
                          I expect you will start school when you get to England and I am sure you will find that
                          fun.

                          God bless my dear little girl. Lots of love from Daddy and Kate,
                          and Mummy

                          Mchewe 18th November 1937

                          Hello George Darling,

                          Thank you for your lovely drawing of Daddy shooting an elephant. Daddy says
                          that the only thing is that you have drawn him a bit too handsome.

                          I went onto the verandah a few minutes ago to pick a banana for Kate from the
                          bunch hanging there and a big hornet flew out and stung my elbow! There are lots of
                          them around now and those stinging flies too. Kate wears thick corduroy dungarees so
                          that she will not get her fat little legs bitten. She is two years old now and is a real little
                          pickle. She loves running out in the rain so I have ordered a pair of red Wellingtons and a
                          tiny umbrella from a Nairobi shop for her Christmas present.

                          Fanny’s puppies have their eyes open now and have very sharp little teeth.
                          They love to nip each other. We are keeping the fiercest little one whom we call Paddy
                          but are giving the others to friends. The coffee bushes are full of lovely white flowers
                          and the bees and ants are very busy stealing their honey.

                          Yesterday a troop of baboons came down the hill and Dad shot a big one to
                          scare the others off. They are a nuisance because they steal the maize and potatoes
                          from the native shambas and then there is not enough food for the totos.
                          Dad and I are very proud of you for not making a fuss when you went to the
                          dentist to have that tooth out.

                          Bye bye, my fine little son.
                          Three bags full of love from Kate, Dad and Mummy.

                          Mchewe 12th February, 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          here is some news that will please you. George has been offered and has
                          accepted a job as Forester at Mbulu in the Northern Province of Tanganyika. George
                          would have preferred a job as Game Ranger, but though the Game Warden, Philip
                          Teare, is most anxious to have him in the Game Department, there is no vacancy at
                          present. Anyway if one crops up later, George can always transfer from one
                          Government Department to another. Poor George, he hates the idea of taking a job. He
                          says that hitherto he has always been his own master and he detests the thought of
                          being pushed around by anyone.

                          Now however he has no choice. Our capitol is almost exhausted and the coffee
                          market shows no signs of improving. With three children and another on the way, he
                          feels he simply must have a fixed income. I shall be sad to leave this little farm. I love
                          our little home and we have been so very happy here, but my heart rejoices at the
                          thought of overseas leave every thirty months. Now we shall be able to fetch Ann and
                          George from England and in three years time we will all be together in Tanganyika once
                          more.

                          There is no sale for farms so we will just shut the house and keep on a very small
                          labour force just to keep the farm from going derelict. We are eating our hens but will
                          take our two dogs, Fanny and Paddy with us.

                          One thing I shall be glad to leave is that leopard. She still comes grunting around
                          at night but not as badly as she did before. I do not mind at all when George is here but
                          until George was accepted for this forestry job I was afraid he might go back to the
                          Diggings and I should once more be left alone to be cursed by the leopard’s attentions.
                          Knowing how much I dreaded this George was most anxious to shoot the leopard and
                          for weeks he kept his shotgun and a powerful torch handy at night.

                          One night last week we woke to hear it grunting near the kitchen. We got up very
                          quietly and whilst George loaded the shotgun with SSG, I took the torch and got the
                          heavy revolver from the cupboard. We crept out onto the dark verandah where George
                          whispered to me to not switch on the torch until he had located the leopard. It was pitch
                          black outside so all he could do was listen intently. And then of course I spoilt all his
                          plans. I trod on the dog’s tin bowl and made a terrific clatter! George ordered me to
                          switch on the light but it was too late and the leopard vanished into the long grass of the
                          Kalonga, grunting derisively, or so it sounded.

                          She never comes into the clearing now but grunts from the hillside just above it.

                          Eleanor.

                          Mbulu 18th March, 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Journeys end at last. here we are at Mbulu, installed in our new quarters which are
                          as different as they possibly could be from our own cosy little home at Mchewe. We
                          live now, my dears, in one wing of a sort of ‘Beau Geste’ fort but I’ll tell you more about
                          it in my next letter. We only arrived yesterday and have not had time to look around.
                          This letter will tell you just about our trip from Mbeya.

                          We left the farm in our little red Ford two seater with all our portable goods and
                          chattels plus two native servants and the two dogs. Before driving off, George took one
                          look at the flattened springs and declared that he would be surprised if we reached
                          Mbeya without a breakdown and that we would never make Mbulu with the car so
                          overloaded.

                          However luck was with us. We reached Mbeya without mishap and at one of the
                          local garages saw a sturdy used Ford V8 boxbody car for sale. The garage agreed to
                          take our small car as part payment and George drew on our little remaining capitol for the
                          rest. We spent that night in the house of the Forest Officer and next morning set out in
                          comfort for the Northern Province of Tanganyika.

                          I had done the journey from Dodoma to Mbeya seven years before so was
                          familiar with the scenery but the road was much improved and the old pole bridges had
                          been replaced by modern steel ones. Kate was as good as gold all the way. We
                          avoided hotels and camped by the road and she found this great fun.
                          The road beyond Dodoma was new to me and very interesting country, flat and
                          dry and dusty, as little rain falls there. The trees are mostly thorn trees but here and there
                          one sees a giant baobab, weird trees with fantastically thick trunks and fat squat branches
                          with meagre foliage. The inhabitants of this area I found interesting though. They are
                          called Wagogo and are a primitive people who ape the Masai in dress and customs
                          though they are much inferior to the Masai in physique. They are also great herders of
                          cattle which, rather surprisingly, appear to thrive in that dry area.

                          The scenery alters greatly as one nears Babati, which one approaches by a high
                          escarpment from which one has a wonderful view of the Rift Valley. Babati township
                          appears to be just a small group of Indian shops and shabby native houses, but I
                          believe there are some good farms in the area. Though the little township is squalid,
                          there is a beautiful lake and grand mountains to please the eye. We stopped only long
                          enough to fill up with petrol and buy some foodstuffs. Beyond Babati there is a tsetse
                          fly belt and George warned our two native servants to see that no tsetse flies settled on
                          the dogs.

                          We stopped for the night in a little rest house on the road about 80 miles from
                          Arusha where we were to spend a few days with the Forest Officer before going on to
                          Mbulu. I enjoyed this section of the road very much because it runs across wide plains
                          which are bounded on the West by the blue mountains of the Rift Valley wall. Here for
                          the first time I saw the Masai on their home ground guarding their vast herds of cattle. I
                          also saw their strange primitive hovels called Manyattas, with their thorn walled cattle
                          bomas and lots of plains game – giraffe, wildebeest, ostriches and antelope. Kate was
                          wildly excited and entranced with the game especially the giraffe which stood gazing
                          curiously and unafraid of us, often within a few yards of the road.

                          Finally we came across the greatest thrill of all, my first view of Mt Meru the extinct
                          volcano about 16,000 feet high which towers over Arusha township. The approach to
                          Arusha is through flourishing coffee plantations very different alas from our farm at Mchewe. George says that at Arusha coffee growing is still a paying proposition
                          because here the yield of berry per acre is much higher than in the Southern highlands
                          and here in the North the farmers have not such heavy transport costs as the railway runs
                          from Arusha to the port at Tanga.

                          We stayed overnight at a rather second rate hotel but the food was good and we
                          had hot baths and a good nights rest. Next day Tom Lewis the Forest Officer, fetched
                          us and we spent a few days camping in a tent in the Lewis’ garden having meals at their
                          home. Both Tom and Lillian Lewis were most friendly. Tom lewis explained to George
                          what his work in the Mbulu District was to be, and they took us camping in a Forest
                          Reserve where Lillian and her small son David and Kate and I had a lovely lazy time
                          amidst beautiful surroundings. Before we left for Mbulu, Lillian took me shopping to buy
                          material for curtains for our new home. She described the Forest House at Mbulu to me
                          and it sounded delightful but alas, when we reached Mbulu we discovered that the
                          Assistant District Officer had moved into the Forest House and we were directed to the
                          Fort or Boma. The night before we left Arusha for Mbulu it rained very heavily and the
                          road was very treacherous and slippery due to the surface being of ‘black cotton’ soil
                          which has the appearance and consistency of chocolate blancmange, after rain. To get to
                          Mbulu we had to drive back in the direction of Dodoma for some 70 miles and then turn
                          to the right and drive across plains to the Great Rift Valley Wall. The views from this
                          escarpment road which climbs this wall are magnificent. At one point one looks down
                          upon Lake Manyara with its brilliant white beaches of soda.

                          The drive was a most trying one for George. We had no chains for the wheels
                          and several times we stuck in the mud and our two houseboys had to put grass and
                          branches under the wheels to stop them from spinning. Quite early on in the afternoon
                          George gave up all hope of reaching Mbulu that day and planned to spend the night in
                          a little bush rest camp at Karatu. However at one point it looked as though we would not
                          even reach this resthouse for late afternoon found us properly bogged down in a mess
                          of mud at the bottom of a long and very steep hill. In spite of frantic efforts on the part of
                          George and the two boys, all now very wet and muddy, the heavy car remained stuck.
                          Suddenly five Masai men appeared through the bushes beside the road. They
                          were all tall and angular and rather terrifying looking to me. Each wore only a blanket
                          knotted over one shoulder and all were armed with spears. They lined up by the side of
                          the road and just looked – not hostile but simply aloof and supercilious. George greeted
                          them and said in Ki-Swahili, “Help to push and I will reward you.” But they said nothing,
                          just drawing back imperceptibly to register disgust at the mere idea of manual labour.
                          Their expressions said quite clearly “A Masai is a warrior and does not soil his hands.”
                          George then did something which startled them I think, as much as me. He
                          plucked their spears from their hands one by one and flung them into the back of the
                          boxbody. “Now push!” he said, “And when we are safely out of the mud you shall have
                          your spears back.” To my utter astonishment the Masai seemed to applaud George’s
                          action. I think they admire courage in a man more than anything else. They pushed with a
                          will and soon we were roaring up the long steep slope. “I can’t stop here” quoth George
                          as up and up we went. The Masai were in mad pursuit with their blankets streaming
                          behind. They took a very steep path which was a shortcut to the top. They are certainly
                          amazing athletes and reached the top at the same time as the car. Their route of course
                          was shorter but much more steep, yet they came up without any sign of fatigue to claim
                          their spears and the money which George handed out with a friendly grin. The Masai
                          took the whole episode in good heart and we parted on the most friendly terms.

                          After a rather chilly night in the three walled shack, we started on the last lap of our
                          journey yesterday morning in bright weather and made the trip to Mbulu without incident.

                          Eleanor.

                          Mbulu 24th March, 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Mbulu is an attractive station but living in this rather romantic looking fort has many
                          disadvantages. Our quarters make up one side of the fort which is built up around a
                          hollow square. The buildings are single storied but very tall in the German manner and
                          there is a tower on one corner from which the Union Jack flies. The tower room is our
                          sitting room, and one has very fine views from the windows of the rolling country side.
                          However to reach this room one has to climb a steep flight of cement steps from the
                          court yard. Another disadvantage of this tower room is that there is a swarm of bees in
                          the roof and the stray ones drift down through holes in the ceiling and buzz angrily
                          against the window panes or fly around in a most menacing manner.

                          Ours are the only private quarters in the Fort. Two other sides of the Fort are
                          used as offices, storerooms and court room and the fourth side is simply a thick wall with
                          battlements and loopholes and a huge iron shod double door of enormous thickness
                          which is always barred at sunset when the flag is hauled down. Two Police Askari always
                          remain in the Fort on guard at night. The effect from outside the whitewashed fort is very
                          romantic but inside it is hardly homely and how I miss my garden at Mchewe and the
                          grass and trees.

                          We have no privacy downstairs because our windows overlook the bare
                          courtyard which is filled with Africans patiently waiting to be admitted to the courtroom as
                          witnesses or spectators. The outside windows which overlook the valley are heavily
                          barred. I can only think that the Germans who built this fort must have been very scared
                          of the local natives.

                          Our rooms are hardly cosy and are furnished with typical heavy German pieces.
                          We have a vast bleak bedroom, a dining room and an enormous gloomy kitchen in
                          which meals for the German garrison were cooked. At night this kitchen is alive with
                          gigantic rats but fortunately they do not seem to care for the other rooms. To crown
                          everything owls hoot and screech at night on the roof.

                          On our first day here I wandered outside the fort walls with Kate and came upon a
                          neatly fenced plot enclosing the graves of about fifteen South African soldiers killed by
                          the Germans in the 1914-18 war. I understand that at least one of theses soldiers died in
                          the courtyard here. The story goes, that during the period in the Great War when this fort
                          was occupied by a troop of South African Horse, a German named Siedtendorf
                          appeared at the great barred door at night and asked to speak to the officer in command
                          of the Troop. The officer complied with this request and the small shutter in the door was
                          opened so that he could speak with the German. The German, however, had not come
                          to speak. When he saw the exposed face of the officer, he fired, killing him, and
                          escaped into the dark night. I had this tale on good authority but cannot vouch for it. I do
                          know though, that there are two bullet holes in the door beside the shutter. An unhappy
                          story to think about when George is away, as he is now, and the moonlight throws queer
                          shadows in the court yard and the owls hoot.

                          However though I find our quarters depressing, I like Mbulu itself very much. It is
                          rolling country, treeless except for the plantations of the Forestry Dept. The land is very
                          fertile in the watered valleys but the grass on hills and plains is cropped to the roots by
                          the far too numerous cattle and goats. There are very few Europeans on the station, only
                          Mr Duncan, the District Officer, whose wife and children recently left for England, the
                          Assistant District Officer and his wife, a bachelor Veterinary Officer, a Road Foreman and
                          ourselves, and down in the village a German with an American wife and an elderly
                          Irishman whom I have not met. The Government officials have a communal vegetable
                          garden in the valley below the fort which keeps us well supplied with green stuff. 

                          Most afternoons George, Kate and I go for walks after tea. On Fridays there is a
                          little ceremony here outside the fort. In the late afternoon a little procession of small
                          native schoolboys, headed by a drum and penny whistle band come marching up the
                          road to a tune which sounds like ‘Two lovely black eyes”. They form up below our tower
                          and as the flag is lowered for the day they play ‘God save the King’, and then march off
                          again. It is quite a cheerful little ceremony.

                          The local Africans are a skinny lot and, I should say, a poor tribe. They protect
                          themselves against the cold by wrapping themselves in cotton blankets or a strip of
                          unbleached sheeting. This they drape over their heads, almost covering their faces and
                          the rest is wrapped closely round their bodies in the manner of a shroud. A most
                          depressing fashion. They live in very primitive comfortless houses. They simply make a
                          hollow in the hillside and build a front wall of wattle and daub. Into this rude shelter at night
                          go cattle and goats, men, women, and children.

                          Mbulu village has the usual mud brick and wattle dukas and wattle and daub
                          houses. The chief trader is a Goan who keeps a surprisingly good variety of tinned
                          foodstuffs and also sells hardware and soft goods.

                          The Europeans here have been friendly but as you will have noted there are
                          only two other women on station and no children at all to be companions for Kate.

                          Eleanor.

                          Mbulu 20th June 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Here we are on Safari with George at Babati where we are occupying a rest
                          house on the slopes of Ufiome Mountain. The slopes are a Forest Reserve and
                          George is supervising the clearing of firebreaks in preparation for the dry weather. He
                          goes off after a very early breakfast and returns home in the late afternoon so Kate and I
                          have long lazy days.

                          Babati is a pleasant spot and the resthouse is quite comfortable. It is about a mile
                          from the village which is just the usual collection of small mud brick and corrugated iron
                          Indian Dukas. There are a few settlers in the area growing coffee, or going in for mixed
                          farming but I don’t think they are doing very well. The farm adjoining the rest house is
                          owned by Lord Lovelace but is run by a manager.

                          George says he gets enough exercise clambering about all day on the mountain,
                          so Kate and I do our walking in the mornings when George is busy, and we all relax in
                          the evenings when George returns from his field work. Kate’s favourite walk is to the big
                          block of mtama (sorghum) shambas lower down the hill. There are huge swarms of tiny
                          grain eating birds around waiting the chance to plunder the mtama, so the crops are
                          watched from sunrise to sunset.

                          Crude observation platforms have been erected for this purpose in the centre of
                          each field and the women and the young boys of the family concerned, take it in turn to
                          occupy the platform and scare the birds. Each watcher has a sling and uses clods of
                          earth for ammunition. The clod is placed in the centre of the sling which is then whirled
                          around at arms length. Suddenly one end of the sling is released and the clod of earth
                          flies out and shatters against the mtama stalks. The sling makes a loud whip like crack and
                          the noise is quite startling and very effective in keeping the birds at a safe distance.

                          Eleanor.

                          Karatu 3rd July 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Still on safari you see! We left Babati ten days ago and passed through Mbulu
                          on our way to this spot. We slept out of doors one night beside Lake Tiawa about eight
                          miles from Mbulu. It was a peaceful spot and we enjoyed watching the reflection of the
                          sunset on the lake and the waterhens and duck and pelicans settling down for the night.
                          However it turned piercingly cold after sunset so we had an early supper and then all
                          three of us lay down to sleep in the back of the boxbody (station wagon). It was a tight
                          fit and a real case of ‘When Dad turns, we all turn.’

                          Here at Karatu we are living in a grass hut with only three walls. It is rather sweet
                          and looks like the setting for a Nativity Play. Kate and I share the only camp bed and
                          George and the dogs sleep on the floor. The air here is very fresh and exhilarating and
                          we all feel very fit. George is occupied all day supervising the cutting of firebreaks
                          around existing plantations and the forest reserve of indigenous trees. Our camp is on
                          the hillside and below us lie the fertile wheat lands of European farmers.

                          They are mostly Afrikaners, the descendants of the Boer families who were
                          invited by the Germans to settle here after the Boer War. Most of them are pro-British
                          now and a few have called in here to chat to George about big game hunting. George
                          gets on extremely well with them and recently attended a wedding where he had a
                          lively time dancing at the reception. He likes the older people best as most are great
                          individualists. One fine old man, surnamed von Rooyen, visited our camp. He is a Boer
                          of the General Smuts type with spare figure and bearded face. George tells me he is a
                          real patriarch with an enormous family – mainly sons. This old farmer fought against the
                          British throughout the Boer War under General Smuts and again against the British in the
                          German East Africa campaign when he was a scout and right hand man to Von Lettow. It
                          is said that Von Lettow was able to stay in the field until the end of the Great War
                          because he listened to the advise given to him by von Rooyen. However his dislike for
                          the British does not extend to George as they have a mutual interest in big game
                          hunting.

                          Kate loves being on safari. She is now so accustomed to having me as her nurse
                          and constant companion that I do not know how she will react to paid help. I shall have to
                          get someone to look after her during my confinement in the little German Red Cross
                          hospital at Oldeani.

                          George has obtained permission from the District Commissioner, for Kate and
                          me to occupy the Government Rest House at Oldeani from the end of July until the end
                          of August when my baby is due. He will have to carry on with his field work but will join
                          us at weekends whenever possible.

                          Eleanor.

                          Karatu 12th July 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Not long now before we leave this camp. We have greatly enjoyed our stay
                          here in spite of the very chilly earl mornings and the nights when we sit around in heavy
                          overcoats until our early bed time.

                          Last Sunday I persuaded George to take Kate and me to the famous Ngoro-
                          Ngoro Crater. He was not very keen to do so because the road is very bumpy for
                          anyone in my interesting condition but I feel so fit that I was most anxious to take this
                          opportunity of seeing the enormous crater. We may never be in this vicinity again and in
                          any case safari will not be so simple with a small baby.

                          What a wonderful trip it was! The road winds up a steep escarpment from which
                          one gets a glorious birds eye view of the plains of the Great Rift Valley far, far below.
                          The crater is immense. There is a road which skirts the rim in places and one has quite
                          startling views of the floor of the crater about two thousand feet below.

                          A camp for tourists has just been built in a clearing in the virgin forest. It is most
                          picturesque as the camp buildings are very neatly constructed log cabins with very high
                          pitched thatched roofs. We spent about an hour sitting on the grass near the edge of the
                          crater enjoying the sunshine and the sharp air and really awe inspiring view. Far below us
                          in the middle of the crater was a small lake and we could see large herds of game
                          animals grazing there but they were too far away to be impressive, even seen through
                          George’s field glasses. Most appeared to be wildebeest and zebra but I also picked
                          out buffalo. Much more exciting was my first close view of a wild elephant. George
                          pointed him out to me as we approached the rest camp on the inward journey. He
                          stood quietly under a tree near the road and did not seem to be disturbed by the car
                          though he rolled a wary eye in our direction. On our return journey we saw him again at
                          almost uncomfortably close quarters. We rounded a sharp corner and there stood the
                          elephant, facing us and slap in the middle of the road. He was busily engaged giving
                          himself a dust bath but spared time to give us an irritable look. Fortunately we were on a
                          slight slope so George quickly switched off the engine and backed the car quietly round
                          the corner. He got out of the car and loaded his rifle, just in case! But after he had finished
                          his toilet the elephant moved off the road and we took our chance and passed without
                          incident.

                          One notices the steepness of the Ngoro-Ngoro road more on the downward
                          journey than on the way up. The road is cut into the side of the mountain so that one has
                          a steep slope on one hand and a sheer drop on the other. George told me that a lorry
                          coming down the mountain was once charged from behind by a rhino. On feeling and
                          hearing the bash from behind the panic stricken driver drove off down the mountain as
                          fast as he dared and never paused until he reached level ground at the bottom of the
                          mountain. There was no sign of the rhino so the driver got out to examine his lorry and
                          found the rhino horn embedded in the wooden tail end of the lorry. The horn had been
                          wrenched right off!

                          Happily no excitement of that kind happened to us. I have yet to see a rhino.

                          Eleanor.

                          Oldeani. 19th July 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Greetings from a lady in waiting! Kate and I have settled down comfortably in the
                          new, solidly built Government Rest House which comprises one large living room and
                          one large office with a connecting door. Outside there is a kitchen and a boys quarter.
                          There are no resident Government officials here at Oldeani so the office is in use only
                          when the District Officer from Mbulu makes his monthly visit. However a large Union
                          Jack flies from a flagpole in the front of the building as a gentle reminder to the entirely
                          German population of Oldeani that Tanganyika is now under British rule.

                          There is quite a large community of German settlers here, most of whom are
                          engaged in coffee farming. George has visited several of the farms in connection with his
                          forestry work and says the coffee plantations look very promising indeed. There are also
                          a few German traders in the village and there is a large boarding school for German
                          children and also a very pleasant little hospital where I have arranged to have the baby.
                          Right next door to the Rest House is a General Dealers Store run by a couple named
                          Schnabbe. The shop is stocked with drapery, hardware, china and foodstuffs all
                          imported from Germany and of very good quality. The Schnabbes also sell local farm
                          produce, beautiful fresh vegetables, eggs and pure rich milk and farm butter. Our meat
                          comes from a German butchery and it is a great treat to get clean, well cut meat. The
                          sausages also are marvellous and in great variety.

                          The butcher is an entertaining character. When he called round looking for custom I
                          expected him to break out in a yodel any minute, as it was obvious from a glance that
                          the Alps are his natural background. From under a green Tyrollean hat with feather,
                          blooms a round beefy face with sparkling small eyes and such widely spaced teeth that
                          one inevitably thinks of a garden rake. Enormous beefy thighs bulge from greasy
                          lederhosen which are supported by the traditional embroidered braces. So far the
                          butcher is the only cheery German, male or female, whom I have seen, and I have met
                          most of the locals at the Schnabbe’s shop. Most of the men seem to have cultivated
                          the grim Hitler look. They are all fanatical Nazis and one is usually greeted by a raised
                          hand and Heil Hitler! All very theatrical. I always feel like crying in ringing tones ‘God
                          Save the King’ or even ‘St George for England’. However the men are all very correct
                          and courteous and the women friendly. The women all admire Kate and cry, “Ag, das
                          kleine Englander.” She really is a picture with her rosy cheeks and huge grey eyes and
                          golden curls. Kate is having a wonderful time playing with Manfried, the Scnabbe’s small
                          son. Neither understands a word said by the other but that doesn’t seem to worry them.

                          Before he left on safari, George took me to hospital for an examination by the
                          nurse, Sister Marianne. She has not been long in the country and knows very little
                          English but is determined to learn and carried on an animated, if rather quaint,
                          conversation with frequent references to a pocket dictionary. She says I am not to worry
                          because there is not doctor here. She is a very experienced midwife and anyway in an
                          emergency could call on the old retired Veterinary Surgeon for assistance.
                          I asked sister Marianne whether she knew of any German woman or girl who
                          would look after Kate whilst I am in hospital and today a very top drawer German,
                          bearing a strong likeness to ‘Little Willie’, called and offered the services of his niece who
                          is here on a visit from Germany. I was rather taken aback and said, “Oh no Baron, your
                          niece would not be the type I had in mind. I’m afraid I cannot pay much for a companion.”
                          However the Baron was not to be discouraged. He told me that his niece is seventeen
                          but looks twenty, that she is well educated and will make a cheerful companion. Her
                          father wishes her to learn to speak English fluently and that is why the Baron wished her
                          to come to me as a house daughter. As to pay, a couple of pounds a month for pocket
                          money and her keep was all he had in mind. So with some misgivings I agreed to take
                          the niece on as a companion as from 1st August.

                          Eleanor.

                          Oldeani. 10th August 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Never a dull moment since my young companion arrived. She is a striking looking
                          girl with a tall boyish figure and very short and very fine dark hair which she wears
                          severely slicked back. She wears tweeds, no make up but has shiny rosy cheeks and
                          perfect teeth – she also,inevitably, has a man friend and I have an uncomfortable
                          suspicion that it is because of him that she was planted upon me. Upon second
                          thoughts though, maybe it was because of her excessive vitality, or even because of
                          her healthy appetite! The Baroness, I hear is in poor health and I can imagine that such
                          abundant health and spirit must have been quite overpowering. The name is Ingeborg,
                          but she is called Mouche, which I believe means Mouse. Someone in her family must
                          have a sense of humour.

                          Her English only needed practice and she now chatters fluently so that I know her
                          background and views on life. Mouche’s father is a personal friend of Goering. He was
                          once a big noise in the German Airforce but is now connected with the car industry and
                          travels frequently and intensively in Europe and America on business. Mouche showed
                          me some snap shots of her family and I must say they look prosperous and charming.
                          Mouche tells me that her father wants her to learn to speak English fluently so that
                          she can get a job with some British diplomat in Cairo. I had immediate thought that I
                          might be nursing a future Mata Hari in my bosom, but this was immediately extinguished
                          when Mouche remarked that her father would like her to marry an Englishman. However
                          it seems that the mere idea revolts her. “Englishmen are degenerates who swill whisky
                          all day.” I pointed out that she had met George, who was a true blue Englishman, but
                          was nevertheless a fine physical specimen and certainly didn’t drink all day. Mouche
                          replied that George is not an Englishman but a hunter, as though that set him apart.
                          Mouche is an ardent Hitler fan and an enthusiastic member of the Hitler Youth
                          Movement. The house resounds with Hitler youth songs and when she is not singing,
                          her gramophone is playing very stirring marching songs. I cannot understand a word,
                          which is perhaps as well. Every day she does the most strenuous exercises watched
                          with envy by me as my proportions are now those of a circus Big Top. Mouche eats a
                          fantastic amount of meat and I feel it is a blessing that she is much admired by our
                          Tyrollean butcher who now delivers our meat in person and adds as a token of his
                          admiration some extra sausages for Mouche.

                          I must confess I find her stimulating company as George is on safari most of the
                          time and my evenings otherwise would be lonely. I am a little worried though about
                          leaving Kate here with Mouche when I go to hospital. The dogs and Kate have not taken
                          to her. I am trying to prepare Kate for the separation but she says, “She’s not my
                          mummy. You are my dear mummy, and I want you, I want you.” George has got
                          permission from the Provincial Forestry Officer to spend the last week of August here at
                          the Rest House with me and I only hope that the baby will be born during that time.
                          Kate adores her dad and will be perfectly happy to remain here with him.

                          One final paragraph about Mouche. I thought all German girls were domesticated
                          but not Mouche. I have Kesho-Kutwa here with me as cook and I have engaged a local
                          boy to do the laundry. I however expected Mouche would take over making the
                          puddings and pastry but she informed me that she can only bake a chocolate cake and
                          absolutely nothing else. She said brightly however that she would do the mending. As
                          there is none for her to do, she has rescued a large worn handkerchief of George’s and
                          sits with her feet up listening to stirring gramophone records whilst she mends the
                          handkerchief with exquisite darning.

                          Eleanor.

                          Oldeani. 20th August 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          Just after I had posted my last letter I received what George calls a demi official
                          letter from the District Officer informing me that I would have to move out of the Rest
                          House for a few days as the Governor and his hangers on would be visiting Oldeani
                          and would require the Rest House. Fortunately George happened to be here for a few
                          hours and he arranged for Kate and Mouche and me to spend a few days at the
                          German School as borders. So here I am at the school having a pleasant and restful
                          time and much entertained by all the goings on.

                          The school buildings were built with funds from Germany and the school is run on
                          the lines of a contemporary German school. I think the school gets a grant from the
                          Tanganyika Government towards running expenses, but I am not sure. The school hall is
                          dominated by a more than life sized oil painting of Adolf Hitler which, at present, is
                          flanked on one side by the German Flag and on the other by the Union Jack. I cannot
                          help feeling that the latter was put up today for the Governor’s visit today.
                          The teachers are very amiable. We all meet at mealtimes, and though few of the
                          teachers speak English, the ones who do are anxious to chatter. The headmaster is a
                          scholarly man but obviously anti-British. He says he cannot understand why so many
                          South Africans are loyal to Britain – or rather to England. “They conquered your country
                          didn’t they?” I said that that had never occurred to me and that anyway I was mainly of
                          Scots descent and that loyalty to the crown was natural to me. “But the English
                          conquered the Scots and yet you are loyal to England. That I cannot understand.” “Well I
                          love England,” said I firmly, ”and so do all British South Africans.” Since then we have
                          stuck to English literature. Shakespeare, Lord Byron and Galsworthy seem to be the
                          favourites and all, thank goodness, make safe topics for conversation.
                          Mouche is in her element but Kate and I do not enjoy the food which is typically
                          German and consists largely of masses of fat pork and sauerkraut and unfamiliar soups. I
                          feel sure that the soup at lunch today had blobs of lemon curd in it! I also find most
                          disconcerting the way that everyone looks at me and says, “Bon appetite”, with much
                          smiling and nodding so I have to fight down my nausea and make a show of enjoying
                          the meals.

                          The teacher whose room adjoins mine is a pleasant woman and I take my
                          afternoon tea with her. She, like all the teachers, has a large framed photo of Hitler on her
                          wall flanked by bracket vases of fresh flowers. One simply can’t get away from the man!
                          Even in the dormitories each child has a picture of Hitler above the bed. Hitler accepting
                          flowers from a small girl, or patting a small boy on the head. Even the children use the
                          greeting ‘Heil Hitler’. These German children seem unnaturally prim when compared with
                          my cheerful ex-pupils in South Africa but some of them are certainly very lovely to look
                          at.

                          Tomorrow Mouche, Kate and I return to our quarters in the Rest House and in a
                          few days George will join us for a week.

                          Eleanor.

                          Oldeani Hospital. 9th September 1938

                          Dearest Family,

                          You will all be delighted to hear that we have a second son, whom we have
                          named John. He is a darling, so quaint and good. He looks just like a little old man with a
                          high bald forehead fringed around the edges with a light brown fluff. George and I call
                          him Johnny Jo because he has a tiny round mouth and a rather big nose and reminds us
                          of A.A.Milne’s ‘Jonathan Jo has a mouth like an O’ , but Kate calls him, ‘My brother John’.
                          George was not here when he was born on September 5th, just two minutes
                          before midnight. He left on safari on the morning of the 4th and, of course, that very night
                          the labour pains started. Fortunately Kate was in bed asleep so Mouche walked with
                          me up the hill to the hospital where I was cheerfully received by Sister Marianne who
                          had everything ready for the confinement. I was lucky to have such an experienced
                          midwife because this was a breech birth and sister had to manage single handed. As
                          there was no doctor present I was not allowed even a sniff of anaesthetic. Sister slaved
                          away by the light of a pressure lamp endeavouring to turn the baby having first shoved
                          an inverted baby bath under my hips to raise them.

                          What a performance! Sister Marianne was very much afraid that she might not be
                          able to save the baby and great was our relief when at last she managed to haul him out
                          by the feet. One slap and the baby began to cry without any further attention so Sister
                          wrapped him up in a blanket and took Johnny to her room for the night. I got very little
                          sleep but was so thankful to have the ordeal over that I did not mind even though I
                          heard a hyaena cackling and calling under my window in a most evil way.
                          When Sister brought Johnny to me in the early morning I stared in astonishment.
                          Instead of dressing him in one of his soft Viyella nighties, she had dressed him in a short
                          sleeved vest of knitted cotton with a cotton cloth swayed around his waist sarong
                          fashion. When I protested, “But Sister why is the baby not dressed in his own clothes?”
                          She answered firmly, “I find it is not allowed. A baby’s clotheses must be boiled and I
                          cannot boil clotheses of wool therefore your baby must wear the clotheses of the Red
                          Cross.”

                          It was the same with the bedding. Poor Johnny lies all day in a deep wicker
                          basket with a detachable calico lining. There is no pillow under his head but a vast kind of
                          calico covered pillow is his only covering. There is nothing at all cosy and soft round my
                          poor baby. I said crossly to the Sister, “As every thing must be so sterile, I wonder you
                          don’t boil me too.” This she ignored.

                          When my message reached George he dashed back to visit us. Sister took him
                          first to see the baby and George was astonished to see the baby basket covered by a
                          sheet. “She has the poor little kid covered up like a bloody parrot,” he told me. So I
                          asked him to go at once to buy a square of mosquito netting to replace the sheet.
                          Kate is quite a problem. She behaves like an Angel when she is here in my
                          room but is rebellious when Sister shoos her out. She says she “Hates the Nanny”
                          which is what she calls Mouche. Unfortunately it seems that she woke before midnight
                          on the night Johnny Jo was born to find me gone and Mouche in my bed. According to
                          Mouche, Kate wept all night and certainly when she visited me in the early morning
                          Kate’s face was puffy with crying and she clung to me crying “Oh my dear mummy, why
                          did you go away?” over and over again. Sister Marianne was touched and suggested
                          that Mouche and Kate should come to the hospital as boarders as I am the only patient
                          at present and there is plenty of room. Luckily Kate does not seem at all jealous of the
                          baby and it is a great relief to have here here under my eye.

                          Eleanor.

                          #6260
                          TracyTracy
                          Participant

                            From Tanganyika with Love

                            With thanks to Mike Rushby.

                            • “The letters of Eleanor Dunbar Leslie to her parents and her sister in South Africa
                              concerning her life with George Gilman Rushby of Tanganyika, and the trials and
                              joys of bringing up a family in pioneering conditions.

                            These letters were transcribed from copies of letters typed by Eleanor Rushby from
                            the originals which were in the estate of Marjorie Leslie, Eleanor’s sister. Eleanor
                            kept no diary of her life in Tanganyika, so these letters were the living record of an
                            important part of her life.

                            Prelude
                            Having walked across Africa from the East coast to Ubangi Shauri Chad
                            in French Equatorial Africa, hunting elephant all the way, George Rushby
                            made his way down the Congo to Leopoldville. He then caught a ship to
                            Europe and had a holiday in Brussels and Paris before visiting his family
                            in England. He developed blackwater fever and was extremely ill for a
                            while. When he recovered he went to London to arrange his return to
                            Africa.

                            Whilst staying at the Overseas Club he met Eileen Graham who had come
                            to England from Cape Town to study music. On hearing that George was
                            sailing for Cape Town she arranged to introduce him to her friend
                            Eleanor Dunbar Leslie. “You’ll need someone lively to show you around,”
                            she said. “She’s as smart as paint, a keen mountaineer, a very good school
                            teacher, and she’s attractive. You can’t miss her, because her father is a
                            well known Cape Town Magistrate. And,” she added “I’ve already written
                            and told her what ship you are arriving on.”

                            Eleanor duly met the ship. She and George immediately fell in love.
                            Within thirty six hours he had proposed marriage and was accepted
                            despite the misgivings of her parents. As she was under contract to her
                            High School, she remained in South Africa for several months whilst
                            George headed for Tanganyika looking for a farm where he could build
                            their home.

                            These details are a summary of chapter thirteen of the Biography of
                            George Gilman Rushby ‘The Hunter is Death “ by T.V.Bulpin.

                             

                            Dearest Marj,
                            Terrifically exciting news! I’ve just become engaged to an Englishman whom I
                            met last Monday. The result is a family upheaval which you will have no difficulty in
                            imagining!!

                            The Aunts think it all highly romantic and cry in delight “Now isn’t that just like our
                            El!” Mummy says she doesn’t know what to think, that anyway I was always a harum
                            scarum and she rather expected something like this to happen. However I know that
                            she thinks George highly attractive. “Such a nice smile and gentle manner, and such
                            good hands“ she murmurs appreciatively. “But WHY AN ELEPHANT HUNTER?” she
                            ends in a wail, as though elephant hunting was an unmentionable profession.
                            Anyway I don’t think so. Anyone can marry a bank clerk or a lawyer or even a
                            millionaire – but whoever heard of anyone marrying anyone as exciting as an elephant
                            hunter? I’m thrilled to bits.

                            Daddy also takes a dim view of George’s profession, and of George himself as
                            a husband for me. He says that I am so impulsive and have such wild enthusiasms that I
                            need someone conservative and steady to give me some serenity and some ballast.
                            Dad says George is a handsome fellow and a good enough chap he is sure, but
                            he is obviously a man of the world and hints darkly at a possible PAST. George says
                            he has nothing of the kind and anyway I’m the first girl he has asked to marry him. I don’t
                            care anyway, I’d gladly marry him tomorrow, but Dad has other ideas.

                            He sat in his armchair to deliver his verdict, wearing the same look he must wear
                            on the bench. If we marry, and he doesn’t think it would be a good thing, George must
                            buy a comfortable house for me in Central Africa where I can stay safely when he goes
                            hunting. I interrupted to say “But I’m going too”, but dad snubbed me saying that in no
                            time at all I’ll have a family and one can’t go dragging babies around in the African Bush.”
                            George takes his lectures with surprising calm. He says he can see Dad’s point of
                            view much better than I can. He told the parents today that he plans to buy a small
                            coffee farm in the Southern Highlands of Tanganyika and will build a cosy cottage which
                            will be a proper home for both of us, and that he will only hunt occasionally to keep the
                            pot boiling.

                            Mummy, of course, just had to spill the beans. She said to George, “I suppose
                            you know that Eleanor knows very little about house keeping and can’t cook at all.” a fact
                            that I was keeping a dark secret. But George just said, “Oh she won’t have to work. The
                            boys do all that sort of thing. She can lie on a couch all day and read if she likes.” Well
                            you always did say that I was a “Lily of the field,” and what a good thing! If I were one of
                            those terribly capable women I’d probably die of frustration because it seems that
                            African house boys feel that they have lost face if their Memsahibs do anything but the
                            most gracious chores.

                            George is absolutely marvellous. He is strong and gentle and awfully good
                            looking too. He is about 5 ft 10 ins tall and very broad. He wears his curly brown hair cut
                            very short and has a close clipped moustache. He has strongly marked eyebrows and
                            very striking blue eyes which sometimes turn grey or green. His teeth are strong and
                            even and he has a quiet voice.

                            I expect all this sounds too good to be true, but come home quickly and see for
                            yourself. George is off to East Africa in three weeks time to buy our farm. I shall follow as
                            soon as he has bought it and we will be married in Dar es Salaam.

                            Dad has taken George for a walk “to get to know him” and that’s why I have time
                            to write such a long screed. They should be back any minute now and I must fly and
                            apply a bit of glamour.

                            Much love my dear,
                            your jubilant
                            Eleanor

                            S.S.Timavo. Durban. 28th.October. 1930.

                            Dearest Family,
                            Thank you for the lovely send off. I do wish you were all on board with me and
                            could come and dance with me at my wedding. We are having a very comfortable
                            voyage. There were only four of the passengers as far as Durban, all of them women,
                            but I believe we are taking on more here. I have a most comfortable deck cabin to
                            myself and the use of a sumptuous bathroom. No one is interested in deck games and I
                            am having a lazy time, just sunbathing and reading.

                            I sit at the Captain’s table and the meals are delicious – beautifully served. The
                            butter for instance, is moulded into sprays of roses, most exquisitely done, and as for
                            the ice-cream, I’ve never tasted anything like them.

                            The meals are continental type and we have hors d’oeuvre in a great variety
                            served on large round trays. The Italians souse theirs with oil, Ugh! We also of course
                            get lots of spaghetti which I have some difficulty in eating. However this presents no
                            problem to the Chief Engineer who sits opposite to me. He simply rolls it around his
                            fork and somehow the spaghetti flows effortlessly from fork to mouth exactly like an
                            ascending escalator. Wine is served at lunch and dinner – very mild and pleasant stuff.
                            Of the women passengers the one i liked best was a young German widow
                            from South west Africa who left the ship at East London to marry a man she had never
                            met. She told me he owned a drapers shop and she was very happy at the prospect
                            of starting a new life, as her previous marriage had ended tragically with the death of her
                            husband and only child in an accident.

                            I was most interested to see the bridegroom and stood at the rail beside the gay
                            young widow when we docked at East London. I picked him out, without any difficulty,
                            from the small group on the quay. He was a tall thin man in a smart grey suit and with a
                            grey hat perched primly on his head. You can always tell from hats can’t you? I wasn’t
                            surprised to see, when this German raised his head, that he looked just like the Kaiser’s
                            “Little Willie”. Long thin nose and cold grey eyes and no smile of welcome on his tight
                            mouth for the cheery little body beside me. I quite expected him to jerk his thumb and
                            stalk off, expecting her to trot at his heel.

                            However she went off blithely enough. Next day before the ship sailed, she
                            was back and I saw her talking to the Captain. She began to cry and soon after the
                            Captain patted her on the shoulder and escorted her to the gangway. Later the Captain
                            told me that the girl had come to ask him to allow her to work her passage back to
                            Germany where she had some relations. She had married the man the day before but
                            she disliked him because he had deceived her by pretending that he owned a shop
                            whereas he was only a window dresser. Bad show for both.

                            The Captain and the Chief Engineer are the only officers who mix socially with
                            the passengers. The captain seems rather a melancholy type with, I should say, no
                            sense of humour. He speaks fair English with an American accent. He tells me that he
                            was on the San Francisco run during Prohibition years in America and saw many Film
                            Stars chiefly “under the influence” as they used to flock on board to drink. The Chief
                            Engineer is big and fat and cheerful. His English is anything but fluent but he makes up
                            for it in mime.

                            I visited the relations and friends at Port Elizabeth and East London, and here at
                            Durban. I stayed with the Trotters and Swans and enjoyed myself very much at both
                            places. I have collected numerous wedding presents, china and cutlery, coffee
                            percolator and ornaments, and where I shall pack all these things I don’t know. Everyone has been terribly kind and I feel extremely well and happy.

                            At the start of the voyage I had a bit of bad luck. You will remember that a
                            perfectly foul South Easter was blowing. Some men were busy working on a deck
                            engine and I stopped to watch and a tiny fragment of steel blew into my eye. There is
                            no doctor on board so the stewardess put some oil into the eye and bandaged it up.
                            The eye grew more and more painful and inflamed and when when we reached Port
                            Elizabeth the Captain asked the Port Doctor to look at it. The Doctor said it was a job for
                            an eye specialist and telephoned from the ship to make an appointment. Luckily for me,
                            Vincent Tofts turned up at the ship just then and took me off to the specialist and waited
                            whilst he extracted the fragment with a giant magnet. The specialist said that I was very
                            lucky as the thing just missed the pupil of my eye so my sight will not be affected. I was
                            temporarily blinded by the Belladona the eye-man put in my eye so he fitted me with a
                            pair of black goggles and Vincent escorted me back to the ship. Don’t worry the eye is
                            now as good as ever and George will not have to take a one-eyed bride for better or
                            worse.

                            I have one worry and that is that the ship is going to be very much overdue by
                            the time we reach Dar es Salaam. She is taking on a big wool cargo and we were held
                            up for three days in East london and have been here in Durban for five days.
                            Today is the ninth Anniversary of the Fascist Movement and the ship was
                            dressed with bunting and flags. I must now go and dress for the gala dinner.

                            Bless you all,
                            Eleanor.

                            S.S.Timavo. 6th. November 1930

                            Dearest Family,

                            Nearly there now. We called in at Lourenco Marques, Beira, Mozambique and
                            Port Amelia. I was the only one of the original passengers left after Durban but there we
                            took on a Mrs Croxford and her mother and two men passengers. Mrs C must have
                            something, certainly not looks. She has a flat figure, heavily mascared eyes and crooked
                            mouth thickly coated with lipstick. But her rather sweet old mother-black-pearls-type tells
                            me they are worn out travelling around the world trying to shake off an admirer who
                            pursues Mrs C everywhere.

                            The one male passenger is very quiet and pleasant. The old lady tells me that he
                            has recently lost his wife. The other passenger is a horribly bumptious type.
                            I had my hair beautifully shingled at Lourenco Marques, but what an experience it
                            was. Before we docked I asked the Captain whether he knew of a hairdresser, but he
                            said he did not and would have to ask the agent when he came aboard. The agent was
                            a very suave Asian. He said “Sure he did” and offered to take me in his car. I rather
                            doubtfully agreed — such a swarthy gentleman — and was driven, not to a hairdressing
                            establishment, but to his office. Then he spoke to someone on the telephone and in no
                            time at all a most dago-y type arrived carrying a little black bag. He was all patent
                            leather, hair, and flashing smile, and greeted me like an old and valued friend.
                            Before I had collected my scattered wits tthe Agent had flung open a door and
                            ushered me through, and I found myself seated before an ornate mirror in what was only
                            too obviously a bedroom. It was a bedroom with a difference though. The unmade bed
                            had no legs but hung from the ceiling on brass chains.

                            The agent beamingly shut the door behind him and I was left with my imagination
                            and the afore mentioned oily hairdresser. He however was very business like. Before I
                            could say knife he had shingled my hair with a cut throat razor and then, before I could
                            protest, had smothered my neck in stinking pink powder applied with an enormous and
                            filthy swansdown powder puff. He held up a mirror for me to admire his handiwork but I
                            was aware only of the enormous bed reflected in it, and hurriedly murmuring “very nice,
                            very nice” I made my escape to the outer office where, to my relief, I found the Chief
                            Engineer who escorted me back to the ship.

                            In the afternoon Mrs Coxford and the old lady and I hired a taxi and went to the
                            Polana Hotel for tea. Very swish but I like our Cape Peninsula beaches better.
                            At Lorenco Marques we took on more passengers. The Governor of
                            Portuguese Nyasaland and his wife and baby son. He was a large middle aged man,
                            very friendly and unassuming and spoke perfect English. His wife was German and
                            exquisite, as fragile looking and with the delicate colouring of a Dresden figurine. She
                            looked about 18 but she told me she was 28 and showed me photographs of two
                            other sons – hefty youngsters, whom she had left behind in Portugal and was missing
                            very much.

                            It was frightfully hot at Beira and as I had no money left I did not go up to the
                            town, but Mrs Croxford and I spent a pleasant hour on the beach under the Casurina
                            trees.

                            The Governor and his wife left the ship at Mozambique. He looked very
                            imposing in his starched uniform and she more Dresden Sheperdish than ever in a
                            flowered frock. There was a guard of honour and all the trimmings. They bade me a warm farewell and invited George and me to stay at any time.

                            The German ship “Watussi” was anchored in the Bay and I decided to visit her
                            and try and have my hair washed and set. I had no sooner stepped on board when a
                            lady came up to me and said “Surely you are Beeba Leslie.” It was Mrs Egan and she
                            had Molly with her. Considering Mrs Egan had not seen me since I was five I think it was
                            jolly clever of her to recognise me. Molly is charming and was most friendly. She fixed
                            things with the hairdresser and sat with me until the job was done. Afterwards I had tea
                            with them.

                            Port Amelia was our last stop. In fact the only person to go ashore was Mr
                            Taylor, the unpleasant man, and he returned at sunset very drunk indeed.
                            We reached Port Amelia on the 3rd – my birthday. The boat had anchored by
                            the time I was dressed and when I went on deck I saw several row boats cluttered
                            around the gangway and in them were natives with cages of wild birds for sale. Such tiny
                            crowded cages. I was furious, you know me. I bought three cages, carried them out on
                            to the open deck and released the birds. I expected them to fly to the land but they flew
                            straight up into the rigging.

                            The quiet male passenger wandered up and asked me what I was doing. I said
                            “I’m giving myself a birthday treat, I hate to see caged birds.” So next thing there he
                            was buying birds which he presented to me with “Happy Birthday.” I gladly set those
                            birds free too and they joined the others in the rigging.

                            Then a grinning steward came up with three more cages. “For the lady with
                            compliments of the Captain.” They lost no time in joining their friends.
                            It had given me so much pleasure to free the birds that I was only a little
                            discouraged when the quiet man said thoughtfully “This should encourage those bird
                            catchers you know, they are sold out. When evening came and we were due to sail I
                            was sure those birds would fly home, but no, they are still there and they will probably
                            remain until we dock at Dar es Salaam.

                            During the morning the Captain came up and asked me what my Christian name
                            is. He looked as grave as ever and I couldn’t think why it should interest him but said “the
                            name is Eleanor.” That night at dinner there was a large iced cake in the centre of the
                            table with “HELENA” in a delicate wreath of pink icing roses on the top. We had
                            champagne and everyone congratulated me and wished me good luck in my marriage.
                            A very nice gesture don’t you think. The unpleasant character had not put in an
                            appearance at dinner which made the party all the nicer

                            I sat up rather late in the lounge reading a book and by the time I went to bed
                            there was not a soul around. I bathed and changed into my nighty,walked into my cabin,
                            shed my dressing gown, and pottered around. When I was ready for bed I put out my
                            hand to draw the curtains back and a hand grasped my wrist. It was that wretched
                            creature outside my window on the deck, still very drunk. Luckily I was wearing that
                            heavy lilac silk nighty. I was livid. “Let go at once”, I said, but he only grinned stupidly.
                            “I’m not hurting you” he said, “only looking”. “I’ll ring for the steward” said I, and by
                            stretching I managed to press the bell with my free hand. I rang and rang but no one
                            came and he just giggled. Then I said furiously, “Remember this name, George
                            Rushby, he is a fine boxer and he hates specimens like you. When he meets me at Dar
                            es Salaam I shall tell him about this and I bet you will be sorry.” However he still held on
                            so I turned and knocked hard on the adjoining wall which divided my cabin from Mrs
                            Croxfords. Soon Mrs Croxford and the old lady appeared in dressing gowns . This
                            seemed to amuse the drunk even more though he let go my wrist. So whilst the old
                            lady stayed with me, Mrs C fetched the quiet passenger who soon hustled him off. He has kept out of my way ever since. However I still mean to tell George because I feel
                            the fellow got off far too lightly. I reported the matter to the Captain but he just remarked
                            that he always knew the man was low class because he never wears a jacket to meals.
                            This is my last night on board and we again had free champagne and I was given
                            some tooled leather work by the Captain and a pair of good paste earrings by the old
                            lady. I have invited them and Mrs Croxford, the Chief Engineer, and the quiet
                            passenger to the wedding.

                            This may be my last night as Eleanor Leslie and I have spent this long while
                            writing to you just as a little token of my affection and gratitude for all the years of your
                            love and care. I shall post this letter on the ship and must turn now and get some beauty
                            sleep. We have been told that we shall be in Dar es Salaam by 9 am. I am so excited
                            that I shall not sleep.

                            Very much love, and just for fun I’ll sign my full name for the last time.
                            with my “bes respeks”,

                            Eleanor Leslie.

                            Eleanor and George Rushby:

                            Eleanor and George Rushby

                            Splendid Hotel, Dar es Salaam 11th November 1930

                            Dearest Family,

                            I’m writing this in the bedroom whilst George is out buying a tin trunk in which to
                            pack all our wedding presents. I expect he will be gone a long time because he has
                            gone out with Hicky Wood and, though our wedding was four days ago, it’s still an
                            excuse for a party. People are all very cheery and friendly here.
                            I am wearing only pants and slip but am still hot. One swelters here in the
                            mornings, but a fresh sea breeze blows in the late afternoons and then Dar es Salaam is
                            heavenly.

                            We arrived in Dar es Salaam harbour very early on Friday morning (7 th Nov).
                            The previous night the Captain had said we might not reach Dar. until 9 am, and certainly
                            no one would be allowed on board before 8 am. So I dawdled on the deck in my
                            dressing gown and watched the green coastline and the islands slipping by. I stood on
                            the deck outside my cabin and was not aware that I was looking out at the wrong side of
                            the landlocked harbour. Quite unknown to me George and some friends, the Hickson
                            Woods, were standing on the Gymkhana Beach on the opposite side of the channel
                            anxiously scanning the ship for a sign of me. George says he had a horrible idea I had
                            missed the ship. Blissfully unconscious of his anxiety I wandered into the bathroom
                            prepared for a good soak. The anchor went down when I was in the bath and suddenly
                            there was a sharp wrap on the door and I heard Mrs Croxford say “There’s a man in a
                            boat outside. He is looking out for someone and I’m sure it’s your George. I flung on
                            some clothes and rushed on deck with tousled hair and bare feet and it was George.
                            We had a marvellous reunion. George was wearing shorts and bush shirt and
                            looked just like the strong silent types one reads about in novels. I finished dressing then
                            George helped me bundle all the wedding presents I had collected en route into my
                            travelling rug and we went into the bar lounge to join the Hickson Woods. They are the
                            couple from whom George bought the land which is to be our coffee farm Hicky-Wood
                            was laughing when we joined them. he said he had called a chap to bring a couple of
                            beers thinking he was the steward but it turned out to be the Captain. He does wear
                            such a very plain uniform that I suppose it was easy to make the mistake, but Hicky
                            says he was not amused.

                            Anyway as the H-W’s are to be our neighbours I’d better describe them. Kath
                            Wood is very attractive, dark Irish, with curly black hair and big brown eyes. She was
                            married before to Viv Lumb a great friend of George’s who died some years ago of
                            blackwater fever. They had one little girl, Maureen, and Kath and Hicky have a small son
                            of three called Michael. Hicky is slightly below average height and very neat and dapper
                            though well built. He is a great one for a party and good fun but George says he can be
                            bad tempered.

                            Anyway we all filed off the ship and Hicky and Cath went on to the hotel whilst
                            George and I went through customs. Passing the customs was easy. Everyone
                            seemed to know George and that it was his wedding day and I just sailed through,
                            except for the little matter of the rug coming undone when George and I had to scramble
                            on the floor for candlesticks and fruit knives and a wooden nut bowl.
                            Outside the customs shed we were mobbed by a crowd of jabbering Africans
                            offering their services as porters, and soon my luggage was piled in one rickshaw whilst
                            George and I climbed into another and we were born smoothly away on rubber shod
                            wheels to the Splendid Hotel. The motion was pleasing enough but it seemed weird to
                            be pulled along by one human being whilst another pushed behind.  We turned up a street called Acacia Avenue which, as its name implies, is lined
                            with flamboyant acacia trees now in the full glory of scarlet and gold. The rickshaw
                            stopped before the Splendid Hotel and I was taken upstairs into a pleasant room which
                            had its own private balcony overlooking the busy street.

                            Here George broke the news that we were to be married in less than an hours
                            time. He would have to dash off and change and then go straight to the church. I would
                            be quite all right, Kath would be looking in and friends would fetch me.
                            I started to dress and soon there was a tap at the door and Mrs Hickson-Wood
                            came in with my bouquet. It was a lovely bunch of carnations and frangipani with lots of
                            asparagus fern and it went well with my primrose yellow frock. She admired my frock
                            and Leghorn hat and told me that her little girl Maureen was to be my flower girl. Then
                            she too left for the church.

                            I was fully dressed when there was another knock on the door and I opened it to
                            be confronted by a Police Officer in a starched white uniform. I’m McCallum”, he said,
                            “I’ve come to drive you to the church.” Downstairs he introduced me to a big man in a
                            tussore silk suit. “This is Dr Shicore”, said McCallum, “He is going to give you away.”
                            Honestly, I felt exactly like Alice in Wonderland. Wouldn’t have been at all surprised if
                            the White Rabbit had popped up and said he was going to be my page.

                            I walked out of the hotel and across the pavement in a dream and there, by the
                            curb, was a big dark blue police car decorated with white ribbons and with a tall African
                            Police Ascari holding the door open for me. I had hardly time to wonder what next when
                            the car drew up before a tall German looking church. It was in fact the Lutheran Church in
                            the days when Tanganyika was German East Africa.

                            Mrs Hickson-Wood, very smart in mushroom coloured georgette and lace, and
                            her small daughter were waiting in the porch, so in we went. I was glad to notice my
                            friends from the boat sitting behind George’s friends who were all complete strangers to
                            me. The aisle seemed very long but at last I reached George waiting in the chancel with
                            Hicky-Wood, looking unfamiliar in a smart tussore suit. However this feeling of unreality
                            passed when he turned his head and smiled at me.

                            In the vestry after the ceremony I was kissed affectionately by several complete
                            strangers and I felt happy and accepted by George’s friends. Outside the church,
                            standing apart from the rest of the guests, the Italian Captain and Chief Engineer were
                            waiting. They came up and kissed my hand, and murmured felicitations, but regretted
                            they could not spare the time to come to the reception. Really it was just as well
                            because they would not have fitted in at all well.

                            Dr Shircore is the Director of Medical Services and he had very kindly lent his
                            large house for the reception. It was quite a party. The guests were mainly men with a
                            small sprinkling of wives. Champagne corks popped and there was an enormous cake
                            and soon voices were raised in song. The chief one was ‘Happy Days Are Here Again’
                            and I shall remember it for ever.

                            The party was still in full swing when George and I left. The old lady from the ship
                            enjoyed it hugely. She came in an all black outfit with a corsage of artificial Lily-of-the-
                            Valley. Later I saw one of the men wearing the corsage in his buttonhole and the old
                            lady was wearing a carnation.

                            When George and I got back to the hotel,I found that my luggage had been
                            moved to George’s room by his cook Lamek, who was squatting on his haunches and
                            clapped his hands in greeting. My dears, you should see Lamek – exactly like a
                            chimpanzee – receding forehead, wide flat nose, and long lip, and such splayed feet. It was quite a strain not to laugh, especially when he produced a gift for me. I have not yet
                            discovered where he acquired it. It was a faded mauve straw toque of the kind worn by
                            Queen Mary. I asked George to tell Lamek that I was touched by his generosity but felt
                            that I could not accept his gift. He did not mind at all especially as George gave him a
                            generous tip there and then.

                            I changed into a cotton frock and shady straw hat and George changed into shorts
                            and bush shirt once more. We then sneaked into the dining room for lunch avoiding our
                            wedding guests who were carrying on the party in the lounge.

                            After lunch we rejoined them and they all came down to the jetty to wave goodbye
                            as we set out by motor launch for Honeymoon Island. I enjoyed the launch trip very
                            much. The sea was calm and very blue and the palm fringed beaches of Dar es Salaam
                            are as romantic as any bride could wish. There are small coral islands dotted around the
                            Bay of which Honeymoon Island is the loveliest. I believe at one time it bore the less
                            romantic name of Quarantine Island. Near the Island, in the shallows, the sea is brilliant
                            green and I saw two pink jellyfish drifting by.

                            There is no jetty on the island so the boat was stopped in shallow water and
                            George carried me ashore. I was enchanted with the Island and in no hurry to go to the
                            bungalow, so George and I took our bathing costumes from our suitcases and sent the
                            luggage up to the house together with a box of provisions.

                            We bathed and lazed on the beach and suddenly it was sunset and it began to
                            get dark. We walked up the beach to the bungalow and began to unpack the stores,
                            tea, sugar, condensed milk, bread and butter, sardines and a large tin of ham. There
                            were also cups and saucers and plates and cutlery.

                            We decided to have an early meal and George called out to the caretaker, “Boy
                            letta chai”. Thereupon the ‘boy’ materialised and jabbered to George in Ki-Swaheli. It
                            appeared he had no utensil in which to boil water. George, ever resourceful, removed
                            the ham from the tin and gave him that. We had our tea all right but next day the ham
                            was bad.

                            Then came bed time. I took a hurricane lamp in one hand and my suitcase in the
                            other and wandered into the bedroom whilst George vanished into the bathroom. To
                            my astonishment I saw two perfectly bare iron bedsteads – no mattress or pillows. We
                            had brought sheets and mosquito nets but, believe me, they are a poor substitute for a
                            mattress.

                            Anyway I arrayed myself in my pale yellow satin nightie and sat gingerly down
                            on the iron edge of the bed to await my groom who eventually appeared in a
                            handsome suit of silk pyjamas. His expression, as he took in the situation, was too much
                            for me and I burst out laughing and so did he.

                            Somewhere in the small hours I woke up. The breeze had dropped and the
                            room was unbearably stuffy. I felt as dry as a bone. The lamp had been turned very
                            low and had gone out, but I remembered seeing a water tank in the yard and I decided
                            to go out in the dark and drink from the tap. In the dark I could not find my slippers so I
                            slipped my feet into George’s shoes, picked up his matches and groped my way out
                            of the room. I found the tank all right and with one hand on the tap and one cupped for
                            water I stooped to drink. Just then I heard a scratchy noise and sensed movements
                            around my feet. I struck a match and oh horrors! found that the damp spot on which I was
                            standing was alive with white crabs. In my hurry to escape I took a clumsy step, put
                            George’s big toe on the hem of my nightie and down I went on top of the crabs. I need
                            hardly say that George was awakened by an appalling shriek and came rushing to my
                            aid like a knight of old.  Anyway, alarms and excursions not withstanding, we had a wonderful weekend on the island and I was sorry to return to the heat of Dar es Salaam, though the evenings
                            here are lovely and it is heavenly driving along the coast road by car or in a rickshaw.
                            I was surprised to find so many Indians here. Most of the shops, large and small,
                            seem to be owned by Indians and the place teems with them. The women wear
                            colourful saris and their hair in long black plaits reaching to their waists. Many wear baggy
                            trousers of silk or satin. They give a carnival air to the sea front towards sunset.
                            This long letter has been written in instalments throughout the day. My first break
                            was when I heard the sound of a band and rushed to the balcony in time to see The
                            Kings African Rifles band and Askaris march down the Avenue on their way to an
                            Armistice Memorial Service. They looked magnificent.

                            I must end on a note of most primitive pride. George returned from his shopping
                            expedition and beamingly informed me that he had thrashed the man who annoyed me
                            on the ship. I felt extremely delighted and pressed for details. George told me that
                            when he went out shopping he noticed to his surprise that the ‘Timavo” was still in the
                            harbour. He went across to the Agents office and there saw a man who answered to the
                            description I had given. George said to him “Is your name Taylor?”, and when he said
                            “yes”, George said “Well my name is George Rushby”, whereupon he hit Taylor on the
                            jaw so that he sailed over the counter and down the other side. Very satisfactory, I feel.
                            With much love to all.

                            Your cave woman
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. P.O. Mbeya 22 November 1930

                            Dearest Family,

                            Well here we are at our Country Seat, Mchewe Estate. (pronounced
                            Mn,-che’-we) but I will start at the beginning of our journey and describe the farm later.
                            We left the hotel at Dar es Salaam for the station in a taxi crowded with baggage
                            and at the last moment Keith Wood ran out with the unwrapped bottom layer of our
                            wedding cake. It remained in its naked state from there to here travelling for two days in
                            the train on the luggage rack, four days in the car on my knee, reposing at night on the
                            roof of the car exposed to the winds of Heaven, and now rests beside me in the tent
                            looking like an old old tombstone. We have no tin large enough to hold it and one
                            simply can’t throw away ones wedding cake so, as George does not eat cake, I can see
                            myself eating wedding cake for tea for months to come, ants permitting.

                            We travelled up by train from Dar to Dodoma, first through the lush vegetation of
                            the coastal belt to Morogoro, then through sisal plantations now very overgrown with
                            weeds owing to the slump in prices, and then on to the arid area around Dodoma. This
                            part of the country is very dry at this time of the year and not unlike parts of our Karoo.
                            The train journey was comfortable enough but slow as the engines here are fed with
                            wood and not coal as in South Africa.

                            Dodoma is the nearest point on the railway to Mbeya so we left the train there to
                            continue our journey by road. We arrived at the one and only hotel in the early hours and
                            whilst someone went to rout out the night watchman the rest of us sat on the dismal
                            verandah amongst a litter of broken glass. Some bright spark remarked on the obvious –
                            that there had been a party the night before.

                            When we were shown to a room I thought I rather preferred the verandah,
                            because the beds had not yet been made up and there was a bucket of vomit beside
                            the old fashioned washstand. However George soon got the boys to clean up the
                            room and I fell asleep to be awakened by George with an invitation to come and see
                            our car before breakfast.

                            Yes, we have our own car. It is a Chev, with what is called a box body. That
                            means that sides, roof and doors are made by a local Indian carpenter. There is just the
                            one front seat with a kapok mattress on it. The tools are kept in a sort of cupboard fixed
                            to the side so there is a big space for carrying “safari kit” behind the cab seat.
                            Lamek, who had travelled up on the same train, appeared after breakfast, and
                            helped George to pack all our luggage into the back of the car. Besides our suitcases
                            there was a huge bedroll, kitchen utensils and a box of provisions, tins of petrol and
                            water and all Lamek’s bits and pieces which included three chickens in a wicker cage and
                            an enormous bunch of bananas about 3 ft long.

                            When all theses things were packed there remained only a small space between
                            goods and ceiling and into this Lamek squeezed. He lay on his back with his horny feet a
                            mere inch or so from the back of my head. In this way we travelled 400 miles over
                            bumpy earth roads and crude pole bridges, but whenever we stopped for a meal
                            Lamek wriggled out and, like Aladdin’s genie, produced good meals in no time at all.
                            In the afternoon we reached a large river called the Ruaha. Workmen were busy
                            building a large bridge across it but it is not yet ready so we crossed by a ford below
                            the bridge. George told me that the river was full of crocodiles but though I looked hard, I
                            did not see any. This is also elephant country but I did not see any of those either, only
                            piles of droppings on the road. I must tell you that the natives around these parts are called Wahehe and the river is Ruaha – enough to make a cat laugh. We saw some Wahehe out hunting with spears
                            and bows and arrows. They live in long low houses with the tiniest shuttered windows
                            and rounded roofs covered with earth.

                            Near the river we also saw a few Masai herding cattle. They are rather terrifying to
                            look at – tall, angular, and very aloof. They wear nothing but a blanket knotted on one
                            shoulder, concealing nothing, and all carried one or two spears.
                            The road climbs steeply on the far side of the Ruaha and one has the most
                            tremendous views over the plains. We spent our first night up there in the high country.
                            Everything was taken out of the car, the bed roll opened up and George and I slept
                            comfortably in the back of the car whilst Lamek, rolled in a blanket, slept soundly by a
                            small fire nearby. Next morning we reached our first township, Iringa, and put up at the
                            Colonist Hotel. We had a comfortable room in the annex overlooking the golf course.
                            our room had its own little dressing room which was also the bathroom because, when
                            ordered to do so, the room boy carried in an oval galvanised bath and filled it with hot
                            water which he carried in a four gallon petrol tin.

                            When we crossed to the main building for lunch, George was immediately hailed
                            by several men who wanted to meet the bride. I was paid some handsome
                            compliments but was not sure whether they were sincere or the result of a nice alcoholic
                            glow. Anyhow every one was very friendly.

                            After lunch I went back to the bedroom leaving George chatting away. I waited and
                            waited – no George. I got awfully tired of waiting and thought I’d give him a fright so I
                            walked out onto the deserted golf course and hid behind some large boulders. Soon I
                            saw George returning to the room and the boy followed with a tea tray. Ah, now the hue
                            and cry will start, thought I, but no, no George appeared nor could I hear any despairing
                            cry. When sunset came I trailed crossly back to our hotel room where George lay
                            innocently asleep on his bed, hands folded on his chest like a crusader on his tomb. In a
                            moment he opened his eyes, smiled sleepily and said kindly, “Did you have a nice walk
                            my love?” So of course I couldn’t play the neglected wife as he obviously didn’t think
                            me one and we had a very pleasant dinner and party in the hotel that evening.
                            Next day we continued our journey but turned aside to visit the farm of a sprightly
                            old man named St.Leger Seaton whom George had known for many years, so it was
                            after dark before George decided that we had covered our quota of miles for the day.
                            Whilst he and Lamek unpacked I wandered off to a stream to cool my hot feet which had
                            baked all day on the floor boards of the car. In the rather dim moonlight I sat down on the
                            grassy bank and gratefully dabbled my feet in the cold water. A few minutes later I
                            started up with a shriek – I had the sensation of red hot pins being dug into all my most
                            sensitive parts. I started clawing my clothes off and, by the time George came to the
                            rescue with the lamp, I was practically in the nude. “Only Siafu ants,” said George calmly.
                            Take off all your clothes and get right in the water.” So I had a bathe whilst George
                            picked the ants off my clothes by the light of the lamp turned very low for modesty’s
                            sake. Siafu ants are beastly things. They are black ants with outsized heads and
                            pinchers. I shall be very, very careful where I sit in future.

                            The next day was even hotter. There was no great variety in the scenery. Most
                            of the country was covered by a tree called Miombo, which is very ordinary when the
                            foliage is a mature deep green, but when in new leaf the trees look absolutely beautiful
                            as the leaves,surprisingly, are soft pastel shades of red and yellow.

                            Once again we turned aside from the main road to visit one of George’s friends.
                            This man Major Hugh Jones MC, has a farm only a few miles from ours but just now he is supervising the making of an airstrip. Major Jones is quite a character. He is below
                            average height and skinny with an almost bald head and one nearly blind eye into which
                            he screws a monocle. He is a cultured person and will, I am sure, make an interesting
                            neighbour. George and Major Jones’ friends call him ‘Joni’ but he is generally known in
                            this country as ‘Ropesoles’ – as he is partial to that type of footwear.
                            We passed through Mbeya township after dark so I have no idea what the place
                            is like. The last 100 miles of our journey was very dusty and the last 15 miles extremely
                            bumpy. The road is used so little that in some places we had to plow our way through
                            long grass and I was delighted when at last George turned into a side road and said
                            “This is our place.” We drove along the bank of the Mchewe River, then up a hill and
                            stopped at a tent which was pitched beside the half built walls of our new home. We
                            were expected so there was hot water for baths and after a supper of tinned food and
                            good hot tea, I climbed thankfully into bed.

                            Next morning I was awakened by the chattering of the African workmen and was
                            soon out to inspect the new surroundings. Our farm was once part of Hickson Wood’s
                            land and is separated from theirs by a river. Our houses cannot be more than a few
                            hundred yards apart as the crow flies but as both are built on the slopes of a long range
                            of high hills, and one can only cross the river at the foot of the slopes, it will be quite a
                            safari to go visiting on foot . Most of our land is covered with shoulder high grass but it
                            has been partly cleared of trees and scrub. Down by the river George has made a long
                            coffee nursery and a large vegetable garden but both coffee and vegetable seedlings
                            are too small to be of use.

                            George has spared all the trees that will make good shade for the coffee later on.
                            There are several huge wild fig trees as big as oaks but with smooth silvery-green trunks
                            and branches and there are lots of acacia thorn trees with flat tops like Japanese sun
                            shades. I’ve seen lovely birds in the fig trees, Louries with bright plumage and crested
                            heads, and Blue Rollers, and in the grasslands there are widow birds with incredibly long
                            black tail feathers.

                            There are monkeys too and horrible but fascinating tree lizards with blue bodies
                            and orange heads. There are so many, many things to tell you but they must wait for
                            another time as James, the house boy, has been to say “Bafu tiari” and if I don’t go at
                            once, the bath will be cold.

                            I am very very happy and terribly interested in this new life so please don’t
                            worry about me.

                            Much love to you all,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate 29th. November 1930

                            Dearest Family,

                            I’ve lots of time to write letters just now because George is busy supervising the
                            building of the house from early morning to late afternoon – with a break for lunch of
                            course.

                            On our second day here our tent was moved from the house site to a small
                            clearing further down the slope of our hill. Next to it the labourers built a ‘banda’ , which is
                            a three sided grass hut with thatched roof – much cooler than the tent in this weather.
                            There is also a little grass lav. so you see we have every convenience. I spend most of
                            my day in the banda reading or writing letters. Occasionally I wander up to the house site
                            and watch the building, but mostly I just sit.

                            I did try exploring once. I wandered down a narrow path towards the river. I
                            thought I might paddle and explore the river a little but I came round a bend and there,
                            facing me, was a crocodile. At least for a moment I thought it was and my adrenaline
                            glands got very busy indeed. But it was only an enormous monitor lizard, four or five
                            feet long. It must have been as scared as I was because it turned and rushed off through
                            the grass. I turned and walked hastily back to the camp and as I passed the house site I
                            saw some boys killing a large puff adder. Now I do my walking in the evenings with
                            George. Nothing alarming ever seems to happen when he is around.

                            It is interesting to watch the boys making bricks for the house. They make a pile
                            of mud which they trample with their feet until it is the right consistency. Then they fill
                            wooden moulds with the clayey mud, and press it down well and turn out beautiful shiny,
                            dark brown bricks which are laid out in rows and covered with grass to bake slowly in the
                            sun.

                            Most of the materials for the building are right here at hand. The walls will be sun
                            dried bricks and there is a white clay which will make a good whitewash for the inside
                            walls. The chimney and walls will be of burnt brick and tiles and George is now busy
                            building a kiln for this purpose. Poles for the roof are being cut in the hills behind the
                            house and every day women come along with large bundles of thatching grass on their
                            heads. Our windows are modern steel casement ones and the doors have been made
                            at a mission in the district. George does some of the bricklaying himself. The other
                            bricklayer is an African from Northern Rhodesia called Pedro. It makes me perspire just
                            to look at Pedro who wears an overcoat all day in the very hot sun.
                            Lamek continues to please. He turns out excellent meals, chicken soup followed
                            by roast chicken, vegetables from the Hickson-Woods garden and a steamed pudding
                            or fruit to wind up the meal. I enjoy the chicken but George is fed up with it and longs for
                            good red meat. The chickens are only about as large as a partridge but then they cost
                            only sixpence each.

                            I had my first visit to Mbeya two days ago. I put on my very best trousseau frock
                            for the occasion- that yellow striped silk one – and wore my wedding hat. George didn’t
                            comment, but I saw later that I was dreadfully overdressed.
                            Mbeya at the moment is a very small settlement consisting of a bundle of small
                            Indian shops – Dukas they call them, which stock European tinned foods and native soft
                            goods which seem to be mainly of Japanese origin. There is a one storied Government
                            office called the Boma and two attractive gabled houses of burnt brick which house the
                            District Officer and his Assistant. Both these houses have lovely gardens but i saw them
                            only from the outside as we did not call. After buying our stores George said “Lets go to the pub, I want you to meet Mrs Menzies.” Well the pub turned out to be just three or four grass rondavels on a bare
                            plot. The proprietor, Ken Menzies, came out to welcome us. I took to him at once
                            because he has the same bush sandy eyebrows as you have Dad. He told me that
                            unfortunately his wife is away at the coast, and then he ushered me through the door
                            saying “Here’s George with his bride.” then followed the Iringa welcome all over again,
                            only more so, because the room was full of diggers from the Lupa Goldfields about fifty
                            miles away.

                            Champagne corks popped as I shook hands all around and George was
                            clapped on the back. I could see he was a favourite with everyone and I tried not to be
                            gauche and let him down. These men were all most kind and most appeared to be men
                            of more than average education. However several were unshaven and looked as
                            though they had slept in their clothes as I suppose they had. When they have a little luck
                            on the diggings they come in here to Menzies pub and spend the lot. George says
                            they bring their gold dust and small nuggets in tobacco tins or Kruschen salts jars and
                            hand them over to Ken Menzies saying “Tell me when I’ve spent the lot.” Ken then
                            weighs the gold and estimates its value and does exactly what the digger wants.
                            However the Diggers get good value for their money because besides the drink
                            they get companionship and good food and nursing if they need it. Mrs Menzies is a
                            trained nurse and most kind and capable from what I was told. There is no doctor or
                            hospital here so her experience as a nursing sister is invaluable.
                            We had lunch at the Hotel and afterwards I poured tea as I was the only female
                            present. Once the shyness had worn off I rather enjoyed myself.

                            Now to end off I must tell you a funny story of how I found out that George likes
                            his women to be feminine. You will remember those dashing black silk pyjamas Aunt
                            Mary gave me, with flowered “happy coat” to match. Well last night I thought I’d give
                            George a treat and when the boy called me for my bath I left George in the ‘banda’
                            reading the London Times. After my bath I put on my Japanese pyjamas and coat,
                            peered into the shaving mirror which hangs from the tent pole and brushed my hair until it
                            shone. I must confess that with my fringe and shingled hair I thought I made quite a
                            glamourous Japanese girl. I walked coyly across to the ‘banda’. Alas no compliment.
                            George just glanced up from the Times and went on reading.
                            He was away rather a long time when it came to his turn to bath. I glanced up
                            when he came back and had a slight concussion. George, if you please, was arrayed in
                            my very best pale yellow satin nightie. The one with the lace and ribbon sash and little
                            bows on the shoulder. I knew exactly what he meant to convey. I was not to wear the
                            trousers in the family. I seethed inwardly, but pretending not to notice, I said calmly “shall
                            I call for food?” In this garb George sat down to dinner and it says a great deal for African
                            phlegm that the boy did not drop the dishes.

                            We conversed politely about this and that, and then, as usual, George went off
                            to bed. I appeared to be engrossed in my book and did not stir. When I went to the
                            tent some time later George lay fast asleep still in my nightie, though all I could see of it
                            was the little ribbon bows looking farcically out of place on his broad shoulders.
                            This morning neither of us mentioned the incident, George was up and dressed
                            by the time I woke up but I have been smiling all day to think what a ridiculous picture
                            we made at dinner. So farewell to pyjamas and hey for ribbons and bows.

                            Your loving
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. Mbeya. 8th December 1930

                            Dearest Family,

                            A mere shadow of her former buxom self lifts a languid pen to write to you. I’m
                            convalescing after my first and I hope my last attack of malaria. It was a beastly
                            experience but all is now well and I am eating like a horse and will soon regain my
                            bounce.

                            I took ill on the evening of the day I wrote my last letter to you. It started with a
                            splitting headache and fits of shivering. The symptoms were all too familiar to George
                            who got me into bed and filled me up with quinine. He then piled on all the available
                            blankets and packed me in hot water bottles. I thought I’d explode and said so and
                            George said just to lie still and I’d soon break into a good sweat. However nothing of the
                            kind happened and next day my temperature was 105 degrees. Instead of feeling
                            miserable as I had done at the onset, I now felt very merry and most chatty. George
                            now tells me I sang the most bawdy songs but I hardly think it likely. Do you?
                            You cannot imagine how tenderly George nursed me, not only that day but
                            throughout the whole eight days I was ill. As we do not employ any African house
                            women, and there are no white women in the neighbourhood at present to whom we
                            could appeal for help, George had to do everything for me. It was unbearably hot in the
                            tent so George decided to move me across to the Hickson-Woods vacant house. They
                            have not yet returned from the coast.

                            George decided I was too weak to make the trip in the car so he sent a
                            messenger over to the Woods’ house for their Machila. A Machila is a canopied canvas
                            hammock slung from a bamboo pole and carried by four bearers. The Machila duly
                            arrived and I attempted to walk to it, clinging to George’s arm, but collapsed in a faint so
                            the trip was postponed to the next morning when I felt rather better. Being carried by
                            Machila is quite pleasant but I was in no shape to enjoy anything and got thankfully into
                            bed in the Hickson-Woods large, cool and rather dark bedroom. My condition did not
                            improve and George decided to send a runner for the Government Doctor at Tukuyu
                            about 60 miles away. Two days later Dr Theis arrived by car and gave me two
                            injections of quinine which reduced the fever. However I still felt very weak and had to
                            spend a further four days in bed.

                            We have now decided to stay on here until the Hickson-Woods return by which
                            time our own house should be ready. George goes off each morning and does not
                            return until late afternoon. However don’t think “poor Eleanor” because I am very
                            comfortable here and there are lots of books to read and the days seem to pass very
                            quickly.

                            The Hickson-Wood’s house was built by Major Jones and I believe the one on
                            his shamba is just like it. It is a square red brick building with a wide verandah all around
                            and, rather astonishingly, a conical thatched roof. There is a beautiful view from the front
                            of the house and a nice flower garden. The coffee shamba is lower down on the hill.
                            Mrs Wood’s first husband, George’s friend Vi Lumb, is buried in the flower
                            garden. He died of blackwater fever about five years ago. I’m told that before her
                            second marriage Kath lived here alone with her little daughter, Maureen, and ran the farm
                            entirely on her own. She must be quite a person. I bet she didn’t go and get malaria
                            within a few weeks of her marriage.

                            The native tribe around here are called Wasafwa. They are pretty primitive but
                            seem amiable people. Most of the men, when they start work, wear nothing but some
                            kind of sheet of unbleached calico wrapped round their waists and hanging to mid calf. As soon as they have drawn their wages they go off to a duka and buy a pair of khaki
                            shorts for five or six shillings. Their women folk wear very short beaded skirts. I think the
                            base is goat skin but have never got close enough for a good look. They are very shy.
                            I hear from George that they have started on the roof of our house but I have not
                            seen it myself since the day I was carried here by Machila. My letters by the way go to
                            the Post Office by runner. George’s farm labourers take it in turn to act in this capacity.
                            The mail bag is given to them on Friday afternoon and by Saturday evening they are
                            back with our very welcome mail.

                            Very much love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mbeya 23rd December 1930

                            Dearest Family,

                            George drove to Mbeya for stores last week and met Col. Sherwood-Kelly VC.
                            who has been sent by the Government to Mbeya as Game Ranger. His job will be to
                            protect native crops from raiding elephants and hippo etc., and to protect game from
                            poachers. He has had no training for this so he has asked George to go with him on his
                            first elephant safari to show him the ropes.

                            George likes Col. Kelly and was quite willing to go on safari but not willing to
                            leave me alone on the farm as I am still rather shaky after malaria. So it was arranged that
                            I should go to Mbeya and stay with Mrs Harmer, the wife of the newly appointed Lands
                            and Mines Officer, whose husband was away on safari.

                            So here I am in Mbeya staying in the Harmers temporary wattle and daub
                            house. Unfortunately I had a relapse of the malaria and stayed in bed for three days with
                            a temperature. Poor Mrs Harmer had her hands full because in the room next to mine
                            she was nursing a digger with blackwater fever. I could hear his delirious babble through
                            the thin wall – very distressing. He died poor fellow , and leaves a wife and seven
                            children.

                            I feel better than I have done for weeks and this afternoon I walked down to the
                            store. There are great signs of activity and people say that Mbeya will grow rapidly now
                            owing to the boom on the gold fields and also to the fact that a large aerodrome is to be
                            built here. Mbeya is to be a night stop on the proposed air service between England
                            and South Africa. I seem to be the last of the pioneers. If all these schemes come about
                            Mbeya will become quite suburban.

                            26th December 1930

                            George, Col. Kelly and Mr Harmer all returned to Mbeya on Christmas Eve and
                            it was decided that we should stay and have midday Christmas dinner with the
                            Harmers. Col. Kelly and the Assistant District Commissioner came too and it was quite a
                            festive occasion, We left Mbeya in the early afternoon and had our evening meal here at
                            Hickson-Wood’s farm. I wore my wedding dress.

                            I went across to our house in the car this morning. George usually walks across to
                            save petrol which is very expensive here. He takes a short cut and wades through the
                            river. The distance by road is very much longer than the short cut. The men are now
                            thatching the roof of our cottage and it looks charming. It consists of a very large living
                            room-dinning room with a large inglenook fireplace at one end. The bedroom is a large
                            square room with a smaller verandah room adjoining it. There is a wide verandah in the
                            front, from which one has a glorious view over a wide valley to the Livingstone
                            Mountains on the horizon. Bathroom and storeroom are on the back verandah and the
                            kitchen is some distance behind the house to minimise the risk of fire.

                            You can imagine how much I am looking forward to moving in. We have some
                            furniture which was made by an Indian carpenter at Iringa, refrectory dining table and
                            chairs, some small tables and two armchairs and two cupboards and a meatsafe. Other
                            things like bookshelves and extra cupboards we will have to make ourselves. George
                            has also bought a portable gramophone and records which will be a boon.
                            We also have an Irish wolfhound puppy, a skinny little chap with enormous feet
                            who keeps me company all day whilst George is across at our farm working on the
                            house.

                            Lots and lots of love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate 8th Jan 1931

                            Dearest Family,

                            Alas, I have lost my little companion. The Doctor called in here on Boxing night
                            and ran over and killed Paddy, our pup. It was not his fault but I was very distressed
                            about it and George has promised to try and get another pup from the same litter.
                            The Hickson-Woods returned home on the 29th December so we decided to
                            move across to our nearly finished house on the 1st January. Hicky Wood decided that
                            we needed something special to mark the occasion so he went off and killed a sucking
                            pig behind the kitchen. The piglet’s screams were terrible and I felt that I would not be
                            able to touch any dinner. Lamek cooked and served sucking pig up in the traditional way
                            but it was high and quite literally, it stank. Our first meal in our own home was not a
                            success.

                            However next day all was forgotten and I had something useful to do. George
                            hung doors and I held the tools and I also planted rose cuttings I had brought from
                            Mbeya and sowed several boxes with seeds.

                            Dad asked me about the other farms in the area. I haven’t visited any but there
                            are five besides ours. One belongs to the Lutheran Mission at Utengule, a few miles
                            from here. The others all belong to British owners. Nearest to Mbeya, at the foot of a
                            very high peak which gives Mbeya its name, are two farms, one belonging to a South
                            African mining engineer named Griffiths, the other to I.G.Stewart who was an officer in the
                            Kings African Rifles. Stewart has a young woman called Queenie living with him. We are
                            some miles further along the range of hills and are some 23 miles from Mbeya by road.
                            The Mchewe River divides our land from the Hickson-Woods and beyond their farm is
                            Major Jones.

                            All these people have been away from their farms for some time but have now
                            returned so we will have some neighbours in future. However although the houses are
                            not far apart as the crow flies, they are all built high in the foothills and it is impossible to
                            connect the houses because of the rivers and gorges in between. One has to drive right
                            down to the main road and then up again so I do not suppose we will go visiting very
                            often as the roads are very bumpy and eroded and petrol is so expensive that we all
                            save it for occasional trips to Mbeya.

                            The rains are on and George has started to plant out some coffee seedlings. The
                            rains here are strange. One can hear the rain coming as it moves like a curtain along the
                            range of hills. It comes suddenly, pours for a little while and passes on and the sun
                            shines again.

                            I do like it here and I wish you could see or dear little home.

                            Your loving,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. 1st April 1931

                            Dearest Family,

                            Everything is now running very smoothly in our home. Lamek continues to
                            produce palatable meals and makes wonderful bread which he bakes in a four gallon
                            petrol tin as we have no stove yet. He puts wood coals on the brick floor of the kitchen,
                            lays the tin lengh-wise on the coals and heaps more on top. The bread tins are then put
                            in the petrol tin, which has one end cut away, and the open end is covered by a flat
                            piece of tin held in place by a brick. Cakes are also backed in this make-shift oven and I
                            have never known Lamek to have a failure yet.

                            Lamek has a helper, known as the ‘mpishi boy’ , who does most of the hard
                            work, cleans pots and pans and chops the firewood etc. Another of the mpishi boy’s
                            chores is to kill the two chickens we eat each day. The chickens run wild during the day
                            but are herded into a small chicken house at night. One of the kitchen boy’s first duties is
                            to let the chickens out first thing in the early morning. Some time after breakfast it dawns
                            on Lamek that he will need a chicken for lunch. he informs the kitchen boy who selects a
                            chicken and starts to chase it in which he is enthusiastically joined by our new Irish
                            wolfhound pup, Kelly. Together they race after the frantic fowl, over the flower beds and
                            around the house until finally the chicken collapses from sheer exhaustion. The kitchen
                            boy then hands it over to Lamek who murders it with the kitchen knife and then pops the
                            corpse into boiling water so the feathers can be stripped off with ease.

                            I pointed out in vain, that it would be far simpler if the doomed chickens were kept
                            in the chicken house in the mornings when the others were let out and also that the correct
                            way to pluck chickens is when they are dry. Lamek just smiled kindly and said that that
                            may be so in Europe but that his way is the African way and none of his previous
                            Memsahibs has complained.

                            My houseboy, named James, is clean and capable in the house and also a
                            good ‘dhobi’ or washboy. He takes the washing down to the river and probably
                            pounds it with stones, but I prefer not to look. The ironing is done with a charcoal iron
                            only we have no charcoal and he uses bits of wood from the kitchen fire but so far there
                            has not been a mishap.

                            It gets dark here soon after sunset and then George lights the oil lamps and we
                            have tea and toast in front of the log fire which burns brightly in our inglenook. This is my
                            favourite hour of the day. Later George goes for his bath. I have mine in the mornings
                            and we have dinner at half past eight. Then we talk a bit and read a bit and sometimes
                            play the gramophone. I expect it all sounds pretty unexciting but it doesn’t seem so to
                            me.

                            Very much love,
                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate 20th April 1931

                            Dearest Family,

                            It is still raining here and the countryside looks very lush and green, very different
                            from the Mbeya district I first knew, when plains and hills were covered in long brown
                            grass – very course stuff that grows shoulder high.

                            Most of the labourers are hill men and one can see little patches of cultivation in
                            the hills. Others live in small villages near by, each consisting of a cluster of thatched huts
                            and a few maize fields and perhaps a patch of bananas. We do not have labour lines on
                            the farm because our men all live within easy walking distance. Each worker has a labour
                            card with thirty little squares on it. One of these squares is crossed off for each days work
                            and when all thirty are marked in this way the labourer draws his pay and hies himself off
                            to the nearest small store and blows the lot. The card system is necessary because
                            these Africans are by no means slaves to work. They work only when they feel like it or
                            when someone in the family requires a new garment, or when they need a few shillings
                            to pay their annual tax. Their fields, chickens and goats provide them with the food they
                            need but they draw rations of maize meal beans and salt. Only our headman is on a
                            salary. His name is Thomas and he looks exactly like the statues of Julius Caesar, the
                            same bald head and muscular neck and sardonic expression. He comes from Northern
                            Rhodesia and is more intelligent than the locals.

                            We still live mainly on chickens. We have a boy whose job it is to scour the
                            countryside for reasonable fat ones. His name is Lucas and he is quite a character. He
                            has such long horse teeth that he does not seem able to close his mouth and wears a
                            perpetual amiable smile. He brings his chickens in beehive shaped wicker baskets
                            which are suspended on a pole which Lucas carries on his shoulder.

                            We buy our groceries in bulk from Mbeya, our vegetables come from our
                            garden by the river and our butter from Kath Wood. Our fresh milk we buy from the
                            natives. It is brought each morning by three little totos each carrying one bottle on his
                            shaven head. Did I tell you that the local Wasafwa file their teeth to points. These kids
                            grin at one with their little sharks teeth – quite an “all-ready-to-eat-you-with-my-dear” look.
                            A few nights ago a message arrived from Kath Wood to say that Queenie
                            Stewart was very ill and would George drive her across to the Doctor at Tukuyu. I
                            wanted George to wait until morning because it was pouring with rain, and the mountain
                            road to Tukuyu is tricky even in dry weather, but he said it is dangerous to delay with any
                            kind of fever in Africa and he would have to start at once. So off he drove in the rain and I
                            did not see him again until the following night.

                            George said that it had been a nightmare trip. Queenie had a high temperature
                            and it was lucky that Kath was able to go to attend to her. George needed all his
                            attention on the road which was officially closed to traffic, and very slippery, and in some
                            places badly eroded. In some places the decking of bridges had been removed and
                            George had to get out in the rain and replace it. As he had nothing with which to fasten
                            the decking to the runners it was a dangerous undertaking to cross the bridges especially
                            as the rivers are now in flood and flowing strongly. However they reached Tukuyu safely
                            and it was just as well they went because the Doctor diagnosed Queenies illness as
                            Spirillium Tick Fever which is a very nasty illness indeed.

                            Eleanor.

                            Mchewe Estate. 20th May 1931

                            Dear Family,

                            I’m feeling fit and very happy though a bit lonely sometimes because George
                            spends much of his time away in the hills cutting a furrow miles long to bring water to the
                            house and to the upper part of the shamba so that he will be able to irrigate the coffee
                            during the dry season.

                            It will be quite an engineering feat when it is done as George only has makeshift
                            surveying instruments. He has mounted an ordinary cheap spirit level on an old camera
                            tripod and has tacked two gramophone needles into the spirit level to give him a line.
                            The other day part of a bank gave way and practically buried two of George’s labourers
                            but they were quickly rescued and no harm was done. However he will not let them
                            work unless he is there to supervise.

                            I keep busy so that the days pass quickly enough. I am delighted with the
                            material you sent me for curtains and loose covers and have hired a hand sewing
                            machine from Pedro-of-the-overcoat and am rattling away all day. The machine is an
                            ancient German one and when I say rattle, I mean rattle. It is a most cumbersome, heavy
                            affair of I should say, the same vintage as George Stevenson’s Rocket locomotive.
                            Anyway it sews and I am pleased with my efforts. We made a couch ourselves out of a
                            native bed, a mattress and some planks but all this is hidden under the chintz cover and
                            it looks quite the genuine bought article. I have some diversions too. Small black faced
                            monkeys sit in the trees outside our bedroom window and they are most entertaining to
                            watch. They are very mischievous though. When I went out into the garden this morning
                            before breakfast I found that the monkeys had pulled up all my carnations. There they
                            lay, roots in the air and whether they will take again I don’t know.

                            I like the monkeys but hate the big mountain baboons that come and hang
                            around our chicken house. I am terrified that they will tear our pup into bits because he is
                            a plucky young thing and will rush out to bark at the baboons.

                            George usually returns for the weekends but last time he did not because he had
                            a touch of malaria. He sent a boy down for the mail and some fresh bread. Old Lucas
                            arrived with chickens just as the messenger was setting off with mail and bread in a
                            haversack on his back. I thought it might be a good idea to send a chicken to George so
                            I selected a spry young rooster which I handed to the messenger. He, however,
                            complained that he needed both hands for climbing. I then had one of my bright ideas
                            and, putting a layer of newspaper over the bread, I tucked the rooster into the haversack
                            and buckled down the flap so only his head protruded.

                            I thought no more about it until two days later when the messenger again
                            appeared for fresh bread. He brought a rather terse note from George saying that the
                            previous bread was uneatable as the rooster had eaten some of it and messed on the
                            rest. Ah me!

                            The previous weekend the Hickson-Woods, Stewarts and ourselves, went
                            across to Tukuyu to attend a dance at the club there. the dance was very pleasant. All
                            the men wore dinner jackets and the ladies wore long frocks. As there were about
                            twenty men and only seven ladies we women danced every dance whilst the surplus
                            men got into a huddle around the bar. George and I spent the night with the Agricultural
                            Officer, Mr Eustace, and I met his fiancee, Lillian Austin from South Africa, to whom I took
                            a great liking. She is Governess to the children of Major Masters who has a farm in the
                            Tukuyu district.

                            On the Sunday morning we had a look at the township. The Boma was an old German one and was once fortified as the Africans in this district are a very warlike tribe.
                            They are fine looking people. The men wear sort of togas and bands of cloth around
                            their heads and look like Roman Senators, but the women go naked except for a belt
                            from which two broad straps hang down, one in front and another behind. Not a graceful
                            garb I assure you.

                            We also spent a pleasant hour in the Botanical Gardens, laid out during the last
                            war by the District Commissioner, Major Wells, with German prisoner of war labour.
                            There are beautiful lawns and beds of roses and other flowers and shady palm lined
                            walks and banana groves. The gardens are terraced with flights of brick steps connecting
                            the different levels and there is a large artificial pond with little islands in it. I believe Major
                            Wells designed the lake to resemble in miniature, the Lakes of Killarney.
                            I enjoyed the trip very much. We got home at 8 pm to find the front door locked
                            and the kitchen boy fast asleep on my newly covered couch! I hastily retreated to the
                            bedroom whilst George handled the situation.

                            Eleanor.

                            #6259
                            TracyTracy
                            Participant

                              George “Mike” Rushby

                              A short autobiography of George Gilman Rushby’s son, published in the Blackwall Bugle, Australia.

                              Early in 2009, Ballina Shire Council Strategic and
                              Community Services Group Manager, Steve Barnier,
                              suggested that it would be a good idea for the Wardell
                              and District community to put out a bi-monthly
                              newsletter. I put my hand up to edit the publication and
                              since then, over 50 issues of “The Blackwall Bugle”
                              have been produced, encouraged by Ballina Shire
                              Council who host the newsletter on their website.
                              Because I usually write the stories that other people
                              generously share with me, I have been asked by several
                              community members to let them know who I am. Here is
                              my attempt to let you know!

                              My father, George Gilman Rushby was born in England
                              in 1900. An Electrician, he migrated to Africa as a young
                              man to hunt and to prospect for gold. He met Eleanor
                              Dunbar Leslie who was a high school teacher in Cape
                              Town. They later married in Dar es Salaam, Tanganyika.
                              I was the second child and first son and was born in a
                              mud hut in Tanganyika in 1933. I spent my first years on
                              a coffee plantation. When four years old, and with
                              parents and elder sister on a remote goldfield, I caught
                              typhoid fever. I was seriously ill and had no access to
                              proper medical facilities. My paternal grandmother
                              sailed out to Africa from England on a steam ship and
                              took me back to England for medical treatment. My
                              sister Ann came too. Then Adolf Hitler started WWII and
                              Ann and I were separated from our parents for 9 years.

                              Sister Ann and I were not to see him or our mother for
                              nine years because of the war. Dad served as a Captain in
                              the King’s African Rifles operating in the North African
                              desert, while our Mum managed the coffee plantation at
                              home in Tanganyika.

                              Ann and I lived with our Grandmother and went to
                              school in Nottingham England. In 1946 the family was
                              reunited. We lived in Mbeya in Southern Tanganyika
                              where my father was then the District Manager of the
                              National Parks and Wildlife Authority. There was no
                              high school in Tanganyika so I had to go to school in
                              Nairobi, Kenya. It took five days travelling each way by
                              train and bus including two days on a steamer crossing
                              Lake Victoria.

                              However, the school year was only two terms with long
                              holidays in between.

                              When I was seventeen, I left high school. There was
                              then no university in East Africa. There was no work
                              around as Tanganyika was about to become
                              independent of the British Empire and become
                              Tanzania. Consequently jobs were reserved for
                              Africans.

                              A war had broken out in Korea. I took a day off from
                              high school and visited the British Army headquarters
                              in Nairobi. I signed up for military service intending to
                              go to Korea. The army flew me to England. During
                              Army basic training I was nicknamed ‘Mike’ and have
                              been called Mike ever since. I never got to Korea!
                              After my basic training I volunteered for the Parachute
                              Regiment and the army sent me to Egypt where the
                              Suez Canal was under threat. I carried out parachute
                              operations in the Sinai Desert and in Cyprus and
                              Jordan. I was then selected for officer training and was
                              sent to England to the Eaton Hall Officer Cadet School
                              in Cheshire. Whilst in Cheshire, I met my future wife
                              Jeanette. I graduated as a Second Lieutenant in the
                              Royal Lincolnshire Regiment and was posted to West
                              Berlin, which was then one hundred miles behind the
                              Iron Curtain. My duties included patrolling the
                              demarcation line that separated the allies from the
                              Russian forces. The Berlin Wall was yet to be built. I
                              also did occasional duty as guard commander of the
                              guard at Spandau Prison where Adolf Hitler’s deputy
                              Rudolf Hess was the only prisoner.

                              From Berlin, my Regiment was sent to Malaya to
                              undertake deep jungle operations against communist
                              terrorists that were attempting to overthrow the
                              Malayan Government. I was then a Lieutenant in
                              command of a platoon of about 40 men which would go
                              into the jungle for three weeks to a month with only air
                              re-supply to keep us going. On completion of my jungle
                              service, I returned to England and married Jeanette. I
                              had to stand up throughout the church wedding
                              ceremony because I had damaged my right knee in a
                              competitive cross-country motorcycle race and wore a
                              splint and restrictive bandage for the occasion!
                              At this point I took a career change and transferred
                              from the infantry to the Royal Military Police. I was in
                              charge of the security of British, French and American
                              troops using the autobahn link from West Germany to
                              the isolated Berlin. Whilst in Germany and Austria I
                              took up snow skiing as a sport.

                              Jeanette and I seemed to attract unusual little
                              adventures along the way — each adventure trivial in
                              itself but adding up to give us a ‘different’ path through
                              life. Having climbed Mount Snowdon up the ‘easy way’
                              we were witness to a serious climbing accident where a
                              member of the staff of a Cunard Shipping Line
                              expedition fell and suffered serious injury. It was
                              Sunday a long time ago. The funicular railway was
                              closed. There was no telephone. So I ran all the way
                              down Mount Snowdon to raise the alarm.

                              On a road trip from Verden in Germany to Berlin with
                              our old Opel Kapitan motor car stacked to the roof with
                              all our worldly possessions, we broke down on the ice and snow covered autobahn. We still had a hundred kilometres to go.

                              A motorcycle patrolman flagged down a B-Double
                              tanker. He hooked us to the tanker with a very short tow
                              cable and off we went. The truck driver couldn’t see us
                              because we were too close and his truck threw up a
                              constant deluge of ice and snow so we couldn’t see
                              anyway. We survived the hundred kilometre ‘sleigh
                              ride!’

                              I then went back to the other side of the world where I
                              carried out military police duties in Singapore and
                              Malaya for three years. I took up scuba diving and
                              loved the ocean. Jeanette and I, with our two little
                              daughters, took a holiday to South Africa to see my
                              parents. We sailed on a ship of the Holland-Afrika Line.
                              It broke down for four days and drifted uncontrollably
                              in dangerous waters off the Skeleton Coast of Namibia
                              until the crew could get the ship’s motor running again.
                              Then, in Cape Town, we were walking the beach near
                              Hermanus with my youngest brother and my parents,
                              when we found the dead body of a man who had thrown
                              himself off a cliff. The police came and secured the site.
                              Back with the army, I was promoted to Major and
                              appointed Provost Marshal of the ACE Mobile Force
                              (Allied Command Europe) with dual headquarters in
                              Salisbury, England and Heidelberg, Germany. The cold
                              war was at its height and I was on operations in Greece,
                              Denmark and Norway including the Arctic. I had
                              Norwegian, Danish, Italian and American troops in my
                              unit and I was then also the Winter Warfare Instructor
                              for the British contingent to the Allied Command
                              Europe Mobile Force that operated north of the Arctic
                              Circle.

                              The reason for being in the Arctic Circle? From there
                              our special forces could look down into northern
                              Russia.

                              I was not seeing much of my two young daughters. A
                              desk job was looming my way and I decided to leave
                              the army and migrate to Australia. Why Australia?
                              Well, I didn’t want to go back to Africa, which
                              seemed politically unstable and the people I most
                              liked working with in the army, were the Australian
                              troops I had met in Malaya.

                              I migrated to Brisbane, Australia in 1970 and started
                              working for Woolworths. After management training,
                              I worked at Garden City and Brookside then became
                              the manager in turn of Woolworths stores at
                              Paddington, George Street and Redcliff. I was also the
                              first Director of FAUI Queensland (The Federation of
                              Underwater Diving Instructors) and spent my spare
                              time on the Great Barrier Reef. After 8 years with
                              Woollies, I opted for a sea change.

                              I moved with my family to Evans Head where I
                              converted a convenience store into a mini
                              supermarket. When IGA moved into town, I decided
                              to take up beef cattle farming and bought a cattle
                              property at Collins Creek Kyogle in 1990. I loved
                              everything about the farm — the Charolais cattle, my
                              horses, my kelpie dogs, the open air, fresh water
                              creek, the freedom, the lifestyle. I also became a
                              volunteer fire fighter with the Green Pigeon Brigade.
                              In 2004 I sold our farm and moved to Wardell.
                              My wife Jeanette and I have been married for 60 years
                              and are now retired. We have two lovely married
                              daughters and three fine grandchildren. We live in the
                              greatest part of the world where we have been warmly
                              welcomed by the Wardell community and by the
                              Wardell Brigade of the Rural Fire Service. We are
                              very happy here.

                              Mike Rushby

                              A short article sent to Jacksdale in England from Mike Rushby in Australia:

                              Rushby Family

                              #6248
                              TracyTracy
                              Participant

                                Bakewell Not Eyam

                                The Elton Marshalls

                                Some years ago I read a book about Eyam, the Derbyshire village devastated by the plague in 1665, and about how the villagers quarantined themselves to prevent further spread. It was quite a story. Each year on ‘Plague Sunday’, at the end of August, residents of Eyam mark the bubonic plague epidemic that devastated their small rural community in the years 1665–6. They wear the traditional costume of the day and attend a memorial service to remember how half the village sacrificed themselves to avoid spreading the disease further.

                                My 4X great grandfather James Marshall married Ann Newton in 1792 in Elton. On a number of other people’s trees on an online ancestry site, Ann Newton was from Eyam.  Wouldn’t that have been interesting, to find ancestors from Eyam, perhaps going back to the days of the plague. Perhaps that is what the people who put Ann Newton’s birthplace as Eyam thought, without a proper look at the records.

                                But I didn’t think Ann Newton was from Eyam. I found she was from Over Haddon, near Bakewell ~ much closer to Elton than Eyam. On the marriage register, it says that James was from Elton parish, and she was from Darley parish. Her birth in 1770 says Bakewell, which was the registration district for the villages of Over Haddon and Darley. Her parents were George Newton and Dorothy Wipperley of Over Haddon,which is incidentally very near to Nether Haddon, and Haddon Hall. I visited Haddon Hall many years ago, as well as Chatsworth (and much preferred Haddon Hall).

                                I looked in the Eyam registers for Ann Newton, and found a couple of them around the time frame, but the men they married were not James Marshall.

                                Ann died in 1806 in Elton (a small village just outside Matlock) at the age of 36 within days of her newborn twins, Ann and James.  James and Ann had two sets of twins.  John and Mary were twins as well, but Mary died in 1799 at the age of three.

                                1796 baptism of twins John and Mary of James and Ann Marshall

                                Marshall baptism

                                 

                                Ann’s husband James died 42 years later at the age of eighty,  in Elton in 1848. It was noted in the parish register that he was for years parish clerk.

                                James Marshall

                                 

                                On the 1851 census John Marshall born in 1796, the son of James Marshall the parish clerk, was a lead miner occupying six acres in Elton, Derbyshire.

                                His son, also John, was registered on the census as a lead miner at just eight years old.

                                 

                                The mining of lead was the most important industry in the Peak district of Derbyshire from Roman times until the 19th century – with only agriculture being more important for the livelihood of local people. The height of lead mining in Derbyshire came in the 17th and 18th centuries, and the evidence is still visible today – most obviously in the form of lines of hillocks from the more than 25,000 mineshafts which once existed.

                                Peak District Mines Historical Society

                                Smelting, or extracting the lead from the ore by melting it, was carried out in a small open hearth. Lead was cast in layers as each batch of ore was smelted; the blocks of lead thus produced were referred to as “pigs”. Examples of early smelting-hearths found within the county were stone lined, with one side open facing the prevailing wind to create the draught needed. The hilltops of the Matlocks would have provided very suitable conditions.

                                The miner used a tool called a mattock or a pick, and hammers and iron wedges in harder veins, to loosen the ore. They threw the ore onto ridges on each side of the vein, going deeper where the ore proved richer.

                                Many mines were very shallow and, once opened, proved too poor to develop. Benjamin Bryan cited the example of “Ember Hill, on the shoulder of Masson, above Matlock Bath” where there are hollows in the surface showing where there had been fruitless searches for lead.

                                There were small buildings, called “coes”, near each mine shaft which were used for tool storage, to provide shelter and as places for changing into working clothes. It was here that the lead was smelted and stored until ready for sale.

                                Lead is, of course, very poisonous. As miners washed lead-bearing material, great care was taken with the washing vats, which had to be covered. If cattle accidentally drank the poisoned water they would die from something called “belland”.

                                Cornish and Welsh miners introduced the practice of buddling for ore into Derbyshire about 1747.  Buddling involved washing the heaps of rubbish in the slag heaps,  the process of separating the very small particles from the dirt and spar with which they are mixed, by means of a small stream of water. This method of extraction was a major pollutant, affecting farmers and their animals (poisoned by Belland from drinking the waste water), the brooks and streams and even the River Derwent.

                                Women also worked in the mines. An unattributed account from 1829, says: “The head is much enwrapped, and the features nearly hidden in a muffling of handkerchiefs, over which is put a man’s hat, in the manner of the paysannes of Wales”. He also describes their gowns, usually red, as being “tucked up round the waist in a sort of bag, and set off by a bright green petticoat”. They also wore a man’s grey or dark blue coat and shoes with 3″ thick soles that were tied round with cords. The 1829 writer called them “complete harridans!”

                                Lead Mining in Matlock & Matlock Bath, The Andrews Pages

                                John’s wife Margaret died at the age of 42 in 1847.  I don’t know the cause of death, but perhaps it was lead poisoning.  John’s son John, despite a very early start in the lead mine, became a carter and lived to the ripe old age of 88.

                                The Pig of Lead pub, 1904:

                                The Pig of Lead 1904

                                 

                                The earliest Marshall I’ve found so far is Charles, born in 1742. Charles married Rebecca Knowles, 1775-1823.  I don’t know what his occupation was but when he died in 1819 he left a not inconsiderable sum to his wife.

                                1819 Charles Marshall probate:

                                Charles Marshall Probate

                                 

                                 

                                There are still Marshall’s living in Elton and Matlock, not our immediate known family, but probably distantly related.  I asked a Matlock group on facebook:

                                “…there are Marshall’s still in the village. There are certainly families who live here who have done generation after generation & have many memories & stories to tell. Visit The Duke on a Friday night…”

                                The Duke, Elton:

                                Duke Elton

                                #6240
                                TracyTracy
                                Participant

                                  Phyllis Ellen Marshall

                                  1909 – 1983

                                  Phyllis Marshall

                                   

                                  Phyllis, my grandfather George Marshall’s sister, never married. She lived in her parents home in Love Lane, and spent decades of her later life bedridden, living alone and crippled with rheumatoid arthritis. She had her bed in the front downstairs room, and had cords hanging by her bed to open the curtains, turn on the tv and so on, and she had carers and meals on wheels visit her daily. The room was dark and grim, but Phyllis was always smiling and cheerful.  Phyllis loved the Degas ballerinas and had a couple of prints on the walls.

                                  I remember visiting her, but it has only recently registered that this was my great grandparents house. When I was a child, we visited her and she indicated a tin on a chest of drawers and said I could take a biscuit. It was a lemon puff, and was the stalest biscuit I’d ever had. To be polite I ate it. Then she offered me another one! I declined, but she thought I was being polite and said “Go on! You can have another!” I ate another one, and have never eaten a lemon puff since that day.

                                  Phyllis’s nephew Bryan Marshall used to visit her regularly. I didn’t realize how close they were until recently, when I resumed contact with Bryan, who emigrated to USA in the 1970s following a successful application for a job selling stained glass windows and church furnishings.

                                  I asked on a Stourbridge facebook group if anyone remembered her.

                                  AF  Yes I remember her. My friend and I used to go up from Longlands school every Friday afternoon to do jobs for her. I remember she had a record player and we used to put her 45rpm record on Send in the Clowns for her. Such a lovely lady. She had her bed in the front room.

                                  KW I remember very clearly a lady in a small house in Love Lane with alley at the left hand.  I was intrigued by this lady who used to sit with the front door open and she was in a large chair of some sort. I used to see people going in and out and the lady was smiling. I was young then (31) and wondered how she coped but my sense was she had lots of help.  I’ve never forgotten that lady in Love Lane sitting in the open door way I suppose when it was warm enough.

                                  LR I used to deliver meals on wheels to her lovely lady.

                                  I sent Bryan the comments from the Stourbridge group and he replied:

                                  Thanks Tracy. I don’t recognize the names here but lovely to see such kind comments.
                                  In the early 70’s neighbors on Corser Street, Mr. & Mrs. Walter Braithwaite would pop around with occasional visits and meals. Walter was my piano teacher for awhile when I was in my early twenties. He was a well known music teacher at Rudolph Steiner School (former Elmfield School) on Love Lane. A very fine school. I seem to recall seeing a good article on Walter recently…perhaps on the Stourbridge News website. He was very well known.
                                  I’m ruminating about life with my Aunt Phyllis. We were very close. Our extra special time was every Saturday at 5pm (I seem to recall) we’d watch Doctor Who. Right from the first episode. We loved it. Likewise I’d do the children’s crossword out of Woman’s Realm magazine…always looking to win a camera but never did ! She opened my mind to the Bible, music and ballet. She once got tickets and had a taxi take us into Birmingham to see the Bolshoi Ballet…at a time when they rarely left their country. It was a very big deal in the early 60’s. ! I’ve many fond memories about her and grandad which I’ll share in due course. I’d change the steel needle on the old record player, following each play of the 78rpm records…oh my…another world.

                                  Bryan continues reminiscing about Phyllis in further correspondence:

                                  Yes, I can recall those two Degas prints. I don’t know much of Phyllis’ early history other than she was a hairdresser in Birmingham. I want to say at John Lewis, for some reason (so there must have been a connection and being such a large store I bet they did have a salon?)
                                  You will know that she had severe and debilitating rheumatoid arthritis that eventually gnarled her hands and moved through her body. I remember strapping on her leg/foot braces and hearing her writhe in pain as I did so but she wanted to continue walking standing/ getting up as long as she could. I’d take her out in the wheelchair and I can’t believe I say it along …but down Stanley Road!! (I had subsequent nightmares about what could have happened to her, had I tripped or let go!) She loved Mary Stevens Park, the swans, ducks and of course Canadian geese. Was grateful for everything in creation. As I used to go over Hanbury Hill on my visit to Love Lane, she would always remind me to smell the “sea-air” as I crested the hill.
                                  In the earlier days she smoked cigarettes with one of those long filters…looking like someone from the twenties.

                                  I’ll check on “Send in the clowns”. I do recall that music. I remember also she loved to hear Neil Diamond. Her favorites in classical music gave me an appreciation of Elgar and Delius especially. She also loved ballet music such as Swan Lake and Nutcracker. Scheherazade and La Boutique Fantastic also other gems.
                                  When grandad died she and aunt Dorothy shared more about grandma (who died I believe when John and I were nine-months old…therefore early 1951). Grandma (Mary Ann Gilman Purdy) played the piano and loved Strauss and Offenbach. The piano in the picture you sent had a bad (wonky) leg which would fall off and when we had the piano at 4, Mount Road it was rather dangerous. In any event my parents didn’t want me or others “banging on it” for fear of waking the younger brothers so it disappeared at sometime.
                                  By the way, the dog, Flossy was always so rambunctious (of course, she was a JRT!) she was put on the stairway which fortunately had a door on it. Having said that I’ve always loved dogs so was very excited to see her and disappointed when she was not around. 

                                  Phyllis with her parents William and Mary Marshall, and Flossie the dog in the garden at Love Lane:

                                  Phyllis William and Mary Marshall

                                   

                                  Bryan continues:

                                  I’ll always remember the early days with the outside toilet with the overhead cistern caked in active BIG spider webs. I used to have to light a candle to go outside, shielding the flame until destination. In that space I’d set the candle down and watch the eery shadows move from side to side whilst…well anyway! Then I’d run like hell back into the house. Eventually the kitchen wall was broken through so it became an indoor loo. Phew!
                                  In the early days the house was rented for ten-shillings a week…I know because I used to take over a ten-bob-note to a grumpy lady next door who used to sign the receipt in the rent book. Then, I think she died and it became available for $600.00 yes…the whole house for $600.00 but it wasn’t purchased then. Eventually aunt Phyllis purchased it some years later…perhaps when grandad died.

                                  I used to work much in the back garden which was a lovely walled garden with arch-type decorations in the brickwork and semicircular shaped capping bricks. The abundant apple tree. Raspberry and loganberry canes. A gooseberry bush and huge Victoria plum tree on the wall at the bottom of the garden which became a wonderful attraction for wasps! (grandad called the “whasps”). He would stew apples and fruit daily.
                                  Do you remember their black and white cat Twinky? Always sat on the pink-screen TV and when she died they were convinced that “that’s wot got ‘er”. Grandad of course loved all his cats and as he aged, he named them all “Billy”.

                                  Have you come across the name “Featherstone” in grandma’s name. I don’t recall any details but Dorothy used to recall this. She did much searching of the family history Such a pity she didn’t hand anything on to anyone. She also said that we had a member of the family who worked with James Watt….but likewise I don’t have details.
                                  Gifts of chocolates to Phyllis were regular and I became the recipient of the overflow!

                                  What a pity Dorothy’s family history research has disappeared!  I have found the Featherstone’s, and the Purdy who worked with James Watt, but I wonder what else Dorothy knew.

                                  I mentioned DH Lawrence to Bryan, and the connection to Eastwood, where Bryan’s grandma (and Phyllis’s mother) Mary Ann Gilman Purdy was born, and shared with him the story about Francis Purdy, the Primitive Methodist minister, and about Francis’s son William who invented the miners lamp.

                                  He replied:

                                  As a nosy young man I was looking through the family bookcase in Love Lane and came across a brown paper covered book. Intrigued, I found “Sons and Lovers” D.H. Lawrence. I knew it was a taboo book (in those days) as I was growing up but now I see the deeper connection. Of course! I know that Phyllis had I think an earlier boyfriend by the name of Maurice who lived in Perry Barr, Birmingham. I think he later married but was always kind enough to send her a book and fond message each birthday (Feb.12). I guess you know grandad’s birthday – July 28. We’d always celebrate those days. I’d usually be the one to go into Oldswinford and get him a cardigan or pullover and later on, his 2oz tins of St. Bruno tobacco for his pipe (I recall the room filled with smoke as he puffed away).
                                  Dorothy and Phyllis always spoke of their ancestor’s vocation as a Minister. So glad to have this history! Wow, what a story too. The Lord rescued him from mischief indeed. Just goes to show how God can change hearts…one at a time.
                                  So interesting to hear about the Miner’s Lamp. My vicar whilst growing up at St. John’s in Stourbridge was from Durham and each Harvest Festival, there would be a miner’s lamp placed upon the altar as a symbol of the colliery and the bountiful harvest.

                                  More recollections from Bryan about the house and garden at Love Lane:

                                  I always recall tea around the three legged oak table bedecked with a colorful seersucker cloth. Battenburg cake. Jam Roll. Rich Tea and Digestive biscuits. Mr. Kipling’s exceedingly good cakes! Home-made jam.  Loose tea from the Coronation tin cannister. The ancient mangle outside the back door and the galvanized steel wash tub with hand-operated agitator on the underside of the lid. The hand operated water pump ‘though modernisation allowed for a cold tap only inside, above the single sink and wooden draining board. A small gas stove and very little room for food preparation. Amazing how the Marshalls (×7) managed in this space!

                                  The small window over the sink in the kitchen brought in little light since the neighbor built on a bathroom annex at the back of their house, leaving #47 with limited light, much to to upset of grandad and Phyllis. I do recall it being a gloomy place..i.e.the kitchen and back room.

                                  The garden was lovely. Long and narrow with privet hedge dividing the properties on the right and the lovely wall on the left. Dorothy planted spectacular lilac bushes against the wall. Vivid blues, purples and whites. Double-flora. Amazing…and with stunning fragrance. Grandad loved older victorian type plants such as foxgloves and comfrey. Forget-me-nots and marigolds (calendulas) in abundance.  Rhubarb stalks. Always plantings of lettuce and other vegetables. Lots of mint too! A large varigated laurel bush outside the front door!

                                  Such a pleasant walk through the past. 

                                  An autograph book belonging to Phyllis from the 1920s has survived in which each friend painted a little picture, drew a cartoon, or wrote a verse.  This entry is perhaps my favourite:

                                  Ripping Time

                                  #6238
                                  TracyTracy
                                  Participant

                                    Ellen (Nellie) Purdy

                                    My grandfathers aunt Nellie Purdy 1872-1947 grew up with his mother Mary Ann at the Gilmans in Buxton.  We knew she was a nurse or a matron, and that she made a number of trips to USA.

                                    I started looking for passenger lists and immigration lists (we had already found some of them, and my cousin Linda Marshall in Boston found some of them), and found one in 1904 with details of the “relatives address while in US”.

                                    October 31st, 1904, Ellen Purdy sailed from Liverpool to Baltimore on the Friesland. She was a 32 year old nurse and she paid for her own ticket. The address of relatives in USA was Druid Hill and Lafayette Ave, Baltimore, Maryland.

                                    I wondered if she stayed with relatives, perhaps they were the Housley descendants. It was her great uncle George Housley who emigrated in 1851, not so far away in Pennsylvania. I wanted to check the Baltimore census to find out the names at that address, in case they were Housley’s. So I joined a Baltimore History group on facebook, and asked how I might find out.  The people were so enormously helpful!  The address was the Home of the Friendless, an orphanage. (a historic landmark of some note I think), and someone even found Ellen Purdy listed in the Baltimore directory as a nurse there.

                                    She sailed back to England in 1913.   Ellen sailed in 1900 and 1920 as well but I haven’t unraveled those trips yet.

                                    THE HOME OF THE FRIENDLESS, is situated at the corner of Lafayette and Druid Hill avenues, Baltimore. It is a large brick building, which was erected at a cost of $62,000. It was organized in 1854.The chief aim of the founders of this institution was to respond to a need for providing a home for the friendless and homeless children, orphans, and half-orphans, or the offspring of vagrants. It has been managed since its organization by a board of ladies, who, by close attention and efficient management, have made the institution one of the most prominent charitable institutions in the State. From its opening to the present time there have been received 5,000 children, and homes have been secured for nearly one thousand of this number. The institution has a capacity of about 200 inmates. The present number of beneficiaries is 165. A kindergarten and other educational facilities are successfully conducted. The home knows no demonimational creed, being non-sectarian. Its principal source of revenue is derived from private contributions. For many years the State has appropriated different sums towards it maintenance, and the General Assembly of 1892 contributed the sum of $3,000 per annum.

                                    A later trip:   The ship’s manifest from May 1920 the Baltic lists Ellen on board arriving in Ellis Island heading to Baltimore age 48. The next of kin is listed as George Purdy (her father) of 2 Gregory Blvd Forest Side, Nottingham. She’s listed as a nurse, and sailed from Liverpool May 8 1920.

                                    Ellen Purdy

                                     

                                    Ellen eventually retired in England and married Frank Garbett, a tax collector,  at the age of 51 in Herefordshire.  Judging from the number of newspaper articles I found about her, she was an active member of the community and was involved in many fundraising activities for the local cottage hospital.

                                    Her obituary in THE KINGTON TIMES, NOVEMBER 8, 1947:
                                    Mrs. Ellen Garbett wife of Mr. F. Garbett, of Brook Cottage, Kingsland, whose funeral took place at St. Michael’s Church, Kingsland, on October 30th, was a familiar figure in the district, and by her genial manner and kindly ways had endeared herself to many.
                                    Mrs Garbett had had a wide experience in the nursing profession. Beginning her training in this country, she went to the Italian Riviera and there continued her work, later going to the United States. In 1916 she gained the Q.A.I.M.N.S. and returned to England and was appointed sister at the Lord Derby Military Hospital, an appointment she held for four years.

                                    We didn’t know that Ellen had worked on the Italian Riviera, and hope in due course to find out more about it.

                                    Mike Rushby, Ellen’s sister Kate’s grandson in Australia, spoke to his sister in USA recently about Nellie Purdy. She replied:   I told you I remembered Auntie Nellie coming to Jacksdale. She gave me a small green leatherette covered bible which I still have ( though in a very battered condition). Here is a picture of it.

                                    Ellen Purdy bible

                                    #6236
                                    TracyTracy
                                    Participant

                                      The Liverpool Fires

                                      Catherine Housley had two older sisters, Elizabeth 1845-1883 and Mary Anne 1846-1935.  Both Elizabeth and Mary Anne grew up in the Belper workhouse after their mother died, and their father was jailed for failing to maintain his three children.  Mary Anne married Samuel Gilman and they had a grocers shop in Buxton.  Elizabeth married in Liverpool in 1873.

                                      What was she doing in Liverpool? How did she meet William George Stafford?

                                      According to the census, Elizabeth Housley was in Belper workhouse in 1851. In 1861, aged 16,  she was a servant in the household of Peter Lyon, a baker in Derby St Peters.  We noticed that the Lyon’s were friends of the family and were mentioned in the letters to George in Pennsylvania.

                                      No record of Elizabeth can be found on the 1871 census, but in 1872 the birth and death was registered of Elizabeth and William’s child, Elizabeth Jane Stafford. The parents are registered as William and Elizabeth Stafford, although they were not yet married. William’s occupation is a “refiner”.

                                      In April, 1873, a Fatal Fire is reported in the Liverpool Mercury. Fearful Termination of a Saturday Night Debauch. Seven Persons Burnt To Death.  Interesting to note in the article that “the middle room being let off to a coloured man named William Stafford and his wife”.

                                      Fatal Fire Liverpool

                                       

                                      We had noted on the census that William Stafford place of birth was “Africa, British subject” but it had not occurred to us that he was “coloured”.  A register of birth has not yet been found for William and it is not known where in Africa he was born.

                                      Liverpool fire

                                       

                                      Elizabeth and William survived the fire on Gay Street, and were still living on Gay Street in October 1873 when they got married.

                                      William’s occupation on the marriage register is sugar refiner, and his father is Peter Stafford, farmer. Elizabeth’s father is Samuel Housley, plumber. It does not say Samuel Housley deceased, so perhaps we can assume that Samuel is still alive in 1873.

                                      Eliza Florence Stafford, their second daughter, was born in 1876.

                                      William’s occupation on the 1881 census is “fireman”, in his case, a fire stoker at the sugar refinery, an unpleasant and dangerous job for which they were paid slightly more. William, Elizabeth and Eliza were living in Byrom Terrace.

                                      Byrom Terrace, Liverpool, in 1933

                                      Byrom Terrace

                                       

                                      Elizabeth died of heart problems in 1883, when Eliza was six years old, and in 1891 her father died, scalded to death in a tragic accident at the sugar refinery.

                                      Scalded to Death

                                       

                                      Eliza, aged 15, was living as an inmate at the Walton on the Hill Institution in 1891. It’s not clear when she was admitted to the workhouse, perhaps after her mother died in 1883.

                                      In 1901 Eliza Florence Stafford is a 24 year old live in laundrymaid, according to the census, living in West Derby  (a part of Liverpool, and not actually in Derby).  On the 1911 census there is a Florence Stafford listed  as an unnmarried laundress, with a daughter called Florence.  In 1901 census she was a laundrymaid in West Derby, Liverpool, and the daughter Florence Stafford was born in 1904 West Derby.  It’s likely that this is Eliza Florence, but nothing further has been found so far.

                                       

                                      The questions remaining are the location of William’s birth, the name of his mother and his family background, what happened to Eliza and her daughter after 1911, and how did Elizabeth meet William in the first place.

                                      William Stafford was a seaman prior to working in the sugar refinery, and he appears on several ship’s crew lists.  Nothing so far has indicated where he might have been born, or where his father came from.

                                      Some months after finding the newspaper article about the fire on Gay Street, I saw an unusual request for information on the Liverpool genealogy group. Someone asked if anyone knew of a fire in Liverpool in the 1870’s.  She had watched a programme about children recalling past lives, in this case a memory of a fire. The child recalled pushing her sister into a burning straw mattress by accident, as she attempted to save her from a falling beam.  I watched the episode in question hoping for more information to confirm if this was the same fire, but details were scant and it’s impossible to say for sure.

                                      #6234
                                      TracyTracy
                                      Participant

                                        Ben Warren

                                        Derby County and England football legend who died aged 37 penniless and ‘insane’

                                         

                                        Ben Warren

                                        Ben Warren 1879 – 1917  was Samuel Warren’s (my great grandfather) cousin.

                                        From the Derby Telegraph:

                                        Just 17 months after earning his 22nd England cap, against Scotland at Everton on April 1, 1911, he was certified insane. What triggered his decline was no more than a knock on the knee while playing for Chelsea against Clapton Orient.

                                        The knee would not heal and the longer he was out, the more he fretted about how he’d feed his wife and four children. In those days, if you didn’t play, there was no pay. 

                                        …..he had developed “brain fever” and this mild-mannered man had “become very strange and, at times, violent”. The coverage reflected his celebrity status.

                                        On December 15, 1911, as Rick Glanvill records in his Official Biography of Chelsea FC: “He was admitted to a private clinic in Nottingham, suffering from acute mania, delusions that he was being poisoned and hallucinations of hearing and vision.”

                                        He received another blow in February, 1912, when his mother, Emily, died. She had congestion of the lungs and caught influenza, her condition not helped, it was believed, by worrying about Ben.

                                        She had good reason: her famous son would soon be admitted to the unfortunately named Derby County Lunatic Asylum.

                                        Ben Warren Madman

                                         

                                        As Britain sleepwalked towards the First World War, Ben’s condition deteriorated. Glanvill writes: “His case notes from what would be a five-year stay, catalogue a devastating decline in which he is at various times described as incoherent, restless, destructive, ‘stuporose’ and ‘a danger to himself’.’”

                                        photo: Football 27th April 1914. A souvenir programme for the testimonial game for Chelsea and England’s Ben Warren, (pictured) who had been declared insane and sent to a lunatic asylum. The game was a select XI for the North playing a select XI from The South proceeds going to Warren’s family.

                                        Ben Warren 1914

                                         

                                        In September, that decline reached a new and pitiable low. The following is an abridged account of what The Courier called “an amazing incident” that took place on September 4.

                                        “Spotted by a group of men while walking down Derby Road in Nottingham, a man was acting strangely, smoking a cigarette and had nothing on but a collar and tie.

                                        “He jumped about the pavement and roadway, as though playing an imaginary game of football. When approached, he told them he was going to Trent Bridge to play in a match and had to be there by 3.30.”

                                        Eventually he was taken to a police station and recognised by a reporter as England’s erstwhile right-half. What made the story even harder to digest was that Ben had escaped from the asylum and walked the 20 miles to Nottingham apparently unnoticed.

                                        He had played at “Trent Bridge” many times – at least on Nottingham Forest’s adjacent City Ground.

                                        As a shocked nation came to terms with the desperate plight of one of its finest footballers, some papers suggested his career was not yet over. And his relatives claimed that he had been suffering from nothing more than a severe nervous breakdown.

                                        He would never be the same again – as a player or a man. He wasn’t even a shadow of the weird “footballer” who had walked 20 miles to Nottingham.

                                        Then, he had nothing on, now he just had nothing – least of all self-respect. He ripped sheets into shreds and attempted suicide, saying: “I’m no use to anyone – and ought to be out of the way.”

                                        “A year before his suicide attempt in 1916 the ominous symptom of ‘dry cough’ had been noted. Two months after it, in October 1916, the unmistakable signs of tuberculosis were noted and his enfeebled body rapidly succumbed.

                                        At 11.30pm on 15 January 1917, international footballer Ben Warren was found dead by a night attendant.

                                        He was 37 and when they buried him the records described him as a “pauper’.”

                                        However you look at it, it is the salutary tale of a footballer worrying about money. And it began with a knock on the knee.

                                        On 14th November 2021, Gill Castle posted on the Newhall and Swadlincote group:

                                        I would like to thank Colin Smith and everyone who supported him in getting my great grandfather’s grave restored (Ben Warren who played for Derby, Chelsea and England)

                                        The month before, Colin Smith posted:

                                        My Ben Warren Journey is nearly complete.
                                        It started two years ago when I was sent a family wedding photograph asking if I recognised anyone. My Great Great Grandmother was on there. But soon found out it was the wedding of Ben’s brother Robert to my 1st cousin twice removed, Eveline in 1910.
                                        I researched Ben and his football career and found his resting place in St Johns Newhall, all overgrown and in a poor state with the large cross all broken off. I stood there and decided he needed to new memorial & headstone. He was our local hero, playing Internationally for England 22 times. He needs to be remembered.
                                        After seeking family permission and Council approval, I had a quote from Art Stone Memorials, Burton on Trent to undertake the work. Fundraising then started and the memorial ordered.
                                        Covid came along and slowed the process of getting materials etc. But we have eventually reached the final installation today.
                                        I am deeply humbled for everyone who donated in January this year to support me and finally a massive thank you to everyone, local people, football supporters of Newhall, Derby County & Chelsea and football clubs for their donations.
                                        Ben will now be remembered more easily when anyone walks through St Johns and see this beautiful memorial just off the pathway.
                                        Finally a huge thank you for Art Stone Memorials Team in everything they have done from the first day I approached them. The team have worked endlessly on this project to provide this for Ben and his family as a lasting memorial. Thank you again Alex, Pat, Matt & Owen for everything. Means a lot to me.
                                        The final chapter is when we have a dedication service at the grave side in a few weeks time,
                                        Ben was born in The Thorntree Inn Newhall South Derbyshire and lived locally all his life.
                                        He played local football for Swadlincote, Newhall Town and Newhall Swifts until Derby County signed Ben in May 1898. He made 242 appearances and scored 19 goals at Derby County.
                                        28th July 1908 Chelsea won the bidding beating Leicester Fosse & Manchester City bids.
                                        Ben also made 22 appearance’s for England including the 1908 First Overseas tour playing Austria twice, Hungary and Bohemia all in a week.
                                        28 October 1911 Ben Injured his knee and never played football again
                                        Ben is often compared with Steven Gerard for his style of play and team ethic in the modern era.
                                        Herbert Chapman ( Player & Manager ) comments “ Warren was a human steam engine who played through 90 minutes with intimidating strength and speed”.
                                        Charles Buchan comments “I am certain that a better half back could not be found, Part of the Best England X1 of all time”
                                        Chelsea allowed Ben to live in Sunnyside Newhall, he used to run 5 miles every day round Bretby Park and had his own gym at home. He was compared to the likes of a Homing Pigeon, as he always came back to Newhall after his football matches.
                                        Ben married Minnie Staley 21st October 1902 at Emmanuel Church Swadlincote and had four children, Harry, Lillian, Maurice & Grenville. Harry went on to be Manager at Coventry & Southend following his father in his own career as football Manager.
                                        After Ben’s football career ended in 1911 his health deteriorated until his passing at Derby Pastures Hospital aged 37yrs
                                        Ben’s youngest son, Grenville passed away 22nd May 1929 and is interred together in St John’s Newhall with his Father
                                        His wife, Minnie’s ashes are also with Ben & Grenville.
                                        Thank you again everyone.
                                        RIP Ben Warren, our local Newhall Hero. You are remembered.

                                        Ben Warren grave

                                         

                                        Ben Warren Grave

                                        Ben Warren Grave

                                         

                                        #6232
                                        TracyTracy
                                        Participant

                                          Looking for Photographs

                                          I appreciate how fortunate I am that there are so many family photographs on various sides of the family, however, on some sides, for example the Warrens and the Grettons, there are no photographs. I’d love to find a photograph of my great grandmother Florence Nightingale Gretton, as she is the only great grandparent I don’t have a photo of.

                                          I look on other people’s family trees on ancestry websites, and I join local town memories and old photos groups on facebook hoping to find photos. And I have found a few, and what a prize it is to find a photograph of someone in your tree.  None found so far of Florence Nightingale Gretton, although I found one of her sister Clara, her brother Charles, and another potential one, posted on a Swadlincote group: a Warren wedding group in 1910.

                                          Charles Herbert Gretton 1876-1954 and his wife Mary Ann Illsley:

                                          Charles Gretton

                                           

                                          The wedding of Robert Adolphus Warren and Eveline Crofts.  Photo in the collection of Colin Smith, Eveline Crofts first cousin twice removed. Reposted with permission:

                                          Warren wedding 1910

                                          The groom was Florence’s husbands cousin, but identifying my great grandparents in the crowd would be guesswork.  My grandmother was born in 1906, and could be one of the children sitting at the front.  It was an interesting exercise to note the family likenesses.

                                          Ben Warren the footballer is the man on the far right, on the same line as the groom. His children are sitting in front of the bride.

                                          There are many mentions of Ben Warren the footballer on the Newhall and Swadlincote groups ~ Ben Warren was my great grandfathers cousin, and is a story in itself ~ and a photograph of Ben’s daughter, Lillian Warren was posted.

                                          Lillian Warren (reposted with permission)

                                          Lillian Warren

                                           

                                          Lillian was my grandmothers first cousin once removed or second cousin. The resemblance to my grandmother, Florence Noreen Warren, seems striking.

                                          #6223
                                          TracyTracy
                                          Participant

                                            Kate Purdy and the DH Lawrence Connection

                                            Catherine (Kate) Purdy 1874-1950  was my grandfather George Marshall’s aunt, and the mother of George Rushby who went to Africa.  The photo is one of our family photos, and we knew that the woman at the back third from the right was an aunt of my grandfather’s. We didn’t know that it was Kate until we saw other photos of her in Mike’s collection.

                                            DH Lawrence was born in Eastwood at roughly the same time as my great grandmother Mary Ann Gilman Purdy. Apparently his books are based on actual people living in the area at the time, so I read as many of his books as I could find, to help paint the picture of the time and place.  I also found out via an Eastwood facebook group, that he was not well liked there, and still isn’t. They say he was a wife beater, a groper and was cruel to animals, and they did not want a statue of him in their town!

                                            Kate Rushby third from right back row:

                                            Kate Rushby

                                            Kate Rushby’s story as told by her grandson Mike:

                                            George’s daughter Catherine (Kate) Purdy grew up in Eastwood and was living at Walnut Tree Lane when, at the age of 21, and on the 24 Sep 1894, she married John Henry Payling Rushby who was a policeman in the Grimsby Police. John Henry left the Police and together they bought a public house “The Three Tuns Inn” at Beggarlee. The establishment was frequented by amongst others, the writer D.H.Lawrence who wrote much of his book “Sons and Lovers” in the Inn. In his book he calls the Inn “The Moon and Stars” and mentions Kate. though not by name.

                                            John Henry Rushby had two children, Charlotte and George Gilman Rushby. But a year after the birth of George on 28 Feb 1900, John Henry died at the age of thirty on 13 Sep 1901. He liked to show off his strength to his friends by lifting above his head an oak barrel full of beer. This would have weighed almost 200 kilograms. “He bust his gut” Kate said. He died of peritonitis following a hernia.

                                            Following the death of John Henry, Kate managed the Three Tuns Inn on her own. But a regular visitor to the Inn was Frank Freer who was a singer and used to entertain the patrons with his fine baritone voice and by playing the cornet. He and Kate got married, but he turned out to be a drunk who beat his wife and was cruel to her son. They separated and he died from alcoholism, though he may also have been struck on the head with a beer bottle by a person unknown. She then married Mr Gregory Simpson who fathered a daughter Catherine, and then died from gas injuries he suffered on the battlefield in the first world war.

                                            Despite her lack of men able to stay the course, Catherine became a very successful business woman. She ran the Three Tuns Inn and later moved to Jacksdale where she owned ”ThePortland Arms Hotel”. She travelled extensively to Europe in times of peace, to Africa several times, and around England frequently. She settled in Selston Lane Jacksdale in a large house bracketed by the homes of her daughters Lottie and Cath. She was a strong and tenacious woman who became the surrogate mother of her grandchildren Ann and George when they were separated from their parents by the second world war.

                                            Mike Rushby’s photo of Kate:

                                            Kate Purdy Rushby

                                             

                                             

                                          Viewing 20 results - 121 through 140 (of 266 total)